Rocznik_2014-215
Rocznik_2014-215
Rocznik_2014-215
Create successful ePaper yourself
Turn your PDF publications into a flip-book with our unique Google optimized e-Paper software.
<strong>Rocznik</strong><br />
Instytutu Europy<br />
Środkowo-Wschodniej<br />
Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>)<br />
Zeszyt 3<br />
Yearbook of the Institute of East-Central Europe<br />
Volume 12 (<strong>2014</strong>), Issue 3<br />
Bosnia and Herzegovina<br />
and the Western Balkans<br />
Macedonia’s Difficult Path<br />
to the European Union<br />
Uneven and Combined Development<br />
of the Ethnopolitics in the Balkans<br />
Is Kosovo a Precedent Legal and International Dilemmas<br />
of the Unilateral Declaration of Independence<br />
of the Kosovo Republic<br />
Bosnian Visions of Europe
<strong>Rocznik</strong><br />
Instytutu Europy<br />
Środkowo-Wschodniej<br />
Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>)<br />
Zeszyt 3<br />
Yearbook<br />
of the Institute of East-Central Europe<br />
Volume 12 (<strong>2014</strong>)<br />
Issue 3
Rada Naukowa<br />
„<strong>Rocznik</strong>a Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej”<br />
Natalia Yakovenko (Kijów), Adolf Juzwenko (Wrocław), Jūratė Kiaupienė (Wilno),<br />
Andreas Lawaty (Lüneburg), Alexei Miller (Moskwa), Antony Polonsky (Boston),<br />
Adam Daniel Rotfeld (Warszawa), Henryk Samsonowicz (Warszawa),<br />
Aleksander Smolar (Warszawa), Oleksiy Tolochko (Kijów),<br />
Piotr S. Wandycz (New Haven), Jerzy Wyrozumski (Kraków)<br />
Komitet Redakcyjny<br />
„<strong>Rocznik</strong>a Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej”<br />
Mirosław Filipowicz (przewodniczący),<br />
Andrzej Gil, Jerzy Kłoczowski, Hubert Łaszkiewicz, Tomasz Stępniewski, Agata Stolarz,<br />
Paweł Jarosz (sekretarz redakcji), Anna Paprocka (sekretarz wydawnictwa)
<strong>Rocznik</strong><br />
Instytutu Europy<br />
Środkowo-Wschodniej<br />
Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>)<br />
Zeszyt 3<br />
Yearbook of the Institute of East-Central Europe<br />
Volume 12 (<strong>2014</strong>), Issue 3<br />
Bosnia and Herzegovina<br />
and the Western Balkans<br />
EDITED BY<br />
Jakub Olchowski<br />
Tomasz Stępniewski<br />
Bartosz Bojarczyk<br />
Alina Sobol<br />
Lublin <strong>2014</strong>
The Yearbook<br />
of the Institute of East-Central Europe<br />
is a peer-reviewed journal<br />
Language editors and proofreading<br />
Cover design and typesetting<br />
The Authors, Bartłomiej Czuwara, Dorota Gibka<br />
Amadeusz Targoński<br />
www.targonski.pl<br />
Cover photo<br />
© arsdigital | Fotolia.com<br />
This publication appears thanks to the support<br />
of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs of Poland<br />
The opinions expressed in the book are the authors’ own<br />
and do not necessarily represent the view<br />
of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs of Poland<br />
© Instytut Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej, Lublin <strong>2014</strong><br />
All rights reserved<br />
ISSN 1732-1395<br />
Published and edited by<br />
Instytut Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej<br />
ul. Niecała 5, 20-080 Lublin<br />
www.iesw.lublin.pl<br />
Editorial Assistant<br />
Paweł Jarosz, tel. (+48) 81 532 29 07<br />
e-mail: pj@iesw.lublin.pl<br />
Publishing Assistant<br />
Anna Paprocka, tel. (+48) 81 534 63 95<br />
e-mail: ap@iesw.lublin.pl<br />
Printed by<br />
Perfekta info<br />
www.perfekta.info.pl
Table of contents<br />
PAPERS<br />
Mladen Karadzoski, Artur Adamczyk<br />
Macedonia’s Difficult Path to the European Union 9<br />
Tomasz Stępniewski, Tomasz Olejarz<br />
Is Kosovo a Precedent Legal and International Dilemmas<br />
of the Unilateral Declaration of Independence of the Kosovo Republic 27<br />
Abit Hoxha, Donika Emini<br />
Bosnia and Herzegovina in Kosovar Perspective:<br />
An Agenda for International Cooperation 37<br />
Bartosz Bojarczyk<br />
Radical Islamism – A Threat to Bosniak Identity<br />
and Security of Bosnia and Herzegovina 53<br />
Ewa Dominikowska<br />
Bosnia and Herzegovina – Unquiet region – Implication<br />
for Neighbouring Countries 73<br />
Magdalena Rekść<br />
Bosnian Visions of Europe 93
Jan Muś<br />
Uneven and Combined Development<br />
of the Ethnopolitics in the Balkans 107<br />
Anna Masłoń-Oracz<br />
Recommendations for Development of Cluster Policy<br />
in Croatia in the Light of Smart Specialization in Poland 129<br />
About the Authors 145
Papers
Mladen Karadzoski, Artur Adamczyk<br />
Macedonia’s Difficult Path<br />
to the European Union<br />
Abstract: After becoming independent, the Republic of Macedonia consistently<br />
strived towards obtaining its membership in the European Union.<br />
The consecutive Macedonian governments implemented reforms aimed at<br />
meeting the Copenhagen criteria, which were appreciated by the EU. In 2005,<br />
FYROM was granted the status of a candidate country. Unfortunately, due to<br />
the unresolved dispute with Greece concerning the country’s name and the<br />
strained relations with Bulgaria, the starting date of the accession negotiations<br />
has not been set yet, even despite positive recommendations issued<br />
by the European Commission. Macedonian politicians are no longer standing<br />
the test of time and are beginning to abandon European standards.<br />
Keywords: Former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia, the European Union, accession<br />
negotiations, foreign policy of Greece, foreign policy of Bulgaria<br />
Introduction<br />
After becoming independent in 1991, the Republic of Macedonia started<br />
the process of political, economic and social transformation. The<br />
reforms consistently implemented by the government were to bring<br />
Macedonia closer to Western European standards and gradually include<br />
it in the processes of European integration. Memberships in the<br />
European Union and the North Atlantic Treaty Organization have<br />
been pointed out by all of the country’s political parties as the primary<br />
strategic goals. As a result, Macedonia has become the leader of<br />
pro-Western transformations among all the Balkan countries of the<br />
former Yugoslavia. 1 Successive Macedonian governments conducted<br />
1 Of course, the first constituent of the former Yugoslavia to join the European Union was Slovenia,<br />
in 2004, but Slovene politicians do not classify their country as a Balkan state.
10<br />
Mladen Karadzoski, Artur Adamczyk<br />
reforms suggested by the EU and, as a result, in 2005, the former Yugoslav<br />
Republic of Macedonia was granted the status of a candidate<br />
country. Unfortunately, the so far unsolved dispute with Greece concerning<br />
the country’s name as well as political problems surfacing in<br />
the relations between Macedonia and Bulgaria have effectively stopped<br />
Macedonia’s march towards the European Union.<br />
1.<br />
The evolution of the relations<br />
between Macedonia and the European Union<br />
The relations between Macedonia and the European Communities<br />
started already in the age when the world was divided into two blocs,<br />
when trade agreements were signed between the EEC and the Socialist<br />
Federal Republic of Yugoslavia in the 1970s and 1980s. 2 After<br />
Yugoslavia disintegrated and Macedonia declared independence, the<br />
Macedonian government attempted to re-establish relations with<br />
Western European structures. Despite the fact that the Communities<br />
recognised Macedonia’s sovereignty and in 1992 allowed it to appoint<br />
a representative in Brussels, full diplomatic relations between the EU<br />
and Macedonia were established only in 1995. 3 This delay was caused<br />
by the dispute between Macedonia and Greece over the name and<br />
national symbols of the new country, and the government in Skopje<br />
was only able to proceed with establishing its international relations<br />
in 1995, after the signing of the Interim Accord between Macedonia<br />
and Greece, which stipulated that the young country could apply for<br />
membership in international organisations under the name ‘Former<br />
Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia’ (FYROM). 4 Consequently, in December<br />
1995, the European Union decided to establish full relations<br />
2 Sporazum o Stabilizaciji i Pridruzivanje, Vlada Republike Srbije, Kancelarija za Pridruzivanje Evropskoj<br />
Uniji, Beograd 2005, available at: www.seio.gov.rs, last accessed on: 9 September <strong>2014</strong>,<br />
p. 1-5.<br />
3 Македонија во ЕУ-трето дополнето и изменето издание, Секретаријат за европски<br />
прашања, Скопје: септември 2006 година/Skopje: September 2006, available at: http://www.<br />
morm.gov.mk, last accessed on: 3 September <strong>2014</strong>, p. 10-11.<br />
4 Interim Accord between the Hellenic Republic and the FYROM, United Nations, New York, 13 September<br />
1995, available at: http://www.mfa.gr/images/docs/fyrom/interim_accord_1995.pdf, last<br />
accessed on: 8 September <strong>2014</strong>.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
Macedonia’s Difficult Path to the European Union<br />
11<br />
with Macedonia and agreed to the opening of a FYROM diplomatic<br />
mission in Brussels. 5 Following that, the relations between Macedonia<br />
and the EU gradually developed. In 1996, they started negotiations on<br />
trade and transport cooperation, which culminated in the signing of<br />
an agreement that entered into force two years later.<br />
In 1999, the European Commission presented a new project addressed<br />
to the Western Balkan states (Macedonia, Albania, Bosnia and<br />
Herzegovina, Serbia, Montenegro, and Croatia), called the Stabilisation<br />
and Association Process (SAP). The main objective that the European<br />
Commission tried to achieve was stabilisation of the political<br />
and economic situation in the Balkans and encouraging the countries<br />
covered by the project to further develop the relations among themselves<br />
in order to establish a strong regional structure. The project was<br />
meant as a litmus paper, testing the ability of the Western Balkans to<br />
engage in integration on their path to the European Union. 6 The EU<br />
Member States were concerned that further conflicts could break out<br />
in the Balkans, especially with regard to the issue of Kosovo. Therefore,<br />
they forced the Balkan states to form coalitions among themselves<br />
and encouraged them to cooperate with each other, emphasising it as<br />
the best way to further their chances for EU membership. The main<br />
instruments of the project were bilateral Stabilisation and Association<br />
Agreements, concluded between the EU and the Balkan countries.<br />
When this opportunity appeared, the Macedonian government<br />
immediately started negotiating this agreement with the European<br />
Commission. 7 A huge incentive for the countries of the West Balkans<br />
to participate in the project announced by the EC was provided by<br />
the declaration of the European Council at the summit in Santa Maria<br />
da Feira in 2000 that all the countries subject to the Stabilisation and<br />
Association Process were potential candidates for EU membership. 8<br />
5 The European Commission opened its representation in Skopje in 1998; after: Македонија во<br />
ЕУ-трето дополнето и изменето издани, op. cit., p. 11.<br />
6 O. Anastasakis, V. Bijcic-Dzelilović, Balkan Regional Cooperation and European Integration, The<br />
Hellenic Observatory, London School of Economics and Political Sciences, London 2002, p. 5-14.<br />
7 Национална стратегија за интеграција на Република Македонија во Европската Унија,<br />
Влада на Република Македонија, Генерален секретаријат, Сектор за европска интеграција:<br />
Скопје, септември 2004 година, стр. 34/Skopje, September 2004, p. 34.<br />
8 Conclusions of The Presidency, European Council, Santa Maria Da Feira 19 And 20 June 2000, available<br />
at: http://www.europarl.europa.eu/summits/fei1_en.htm, last accessed on: 20 September<br />
<strong>2014</strong>.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
12<br />
Mladen Karadzoski, Artur Adamczyk<br />
FYROM’s determination to join the EU was proven by the fact that it<br />
was the first country to sign the Stabilisation and Association Agreement<br />
with the European Union (already in 2001). 9<br />
Despite internal problems suffered by Macedonia in 2001, caused<br />
by an armed conflict with insurgents from the Albanian minority, the<br />
government in Skopje managed to convince the European Union of its<br />
democratic intentions. The signing of the Ohrid Framework Agreement,<br />
which ended the internal political crisis, showed that Macedonia<br />
was indeed a democratic and tolerant country that respected the<br />
rights of national minorities. In the following years, 2003-2005, in order<br />
to safeguard the still fragile peace in Macedonia, the European Union<br />
executed the EU Police Mission Proxima. The mission’s main task<br />
was to support the Macedonian Ministry of internal Affairs in maintaining<br />
the legal order and reforming the national police force. 10 The<br />
calming of the internal situation and the implementation of further<br />
reforms recommended by the European Commission induced the<br />
FYROM government to apply for full membership in the European<br />
Union, which it did at the 2004 summit of the European Council in<br />
Dublin. 11 In response, in November 2005, the European Commission<br />
issued an opinion that FYROM deserved the status of a candidate<br />
country, which was officially confirmed by a decision of the European<br />
Council in Brussels a month later. 12<br />
The decision of granting FYROM the status of a candidate country<br />
was a form of reward given to Macedonians for their immense effort<br />
in fulfilling the Copenhagen criteria and for their achievements<br />
resulting from the implementation of the legal solutions laid down in<br />
the Ohrid Agreement. It is worth noting that even Greece, with which<br />
Macedonia was still conducting negotiations on the country’s name,<br />
did not block this decision. There is no doubt that this was a political<br />
9 Македонија во ЕУ-трето дополнето и изменето издани, op. cit., p. 12.<br />
10 www.europa.eu/scadplus/leg/en/lvb/r18013.htm, last accessed on: 10 August <strong>2014</strong>.<br />
11 Analytical Report for the Opinion on the Application from the Former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia<br />
for EU Membership, Commission of the European Communities Brussels, 9 November 2005, SEC<br />
(2005) 1425, available at: http://ec.europa.eu/enlargement/archives/pdf/key_documents/2005/<br />
package/sec_1425_final_analytical_report_mk_en.pdf, last accessed on: 10 August <strong>2014</strong>.<br />
12 F. Nelli Feroci, The Future of Enlargement: Candidate and Potential Candidate Countries of the Western<br />
Balkans, in: F. M. Bindi and I. Angelescu (ed.), A Frontier of Europe: A Transatlantic Problem,<br />
Brooking Institution Press, Washington D.C.–Rome, p. 27.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
Macedonia’s Difficult Path to the European Union<br />
13<br />
reward given to the government in Skopje for the quick and peaceful<br />
solution of the Albanian problem, which threatened to spread in the<br />
region, and thus indirectly threatened security and stability in Greece.<br />
Pleased with obtaining the candidate country status, the government<br />
in Skopje consistently implemented further pro-democratic reforms<br />
towards obtaining a full membership in the EU – with some<br />
success, particularly in combating corruption and organised crime,<br />
as well as introducing the principles of the freedom of the press. 13<br />
Once again, the European Union appreciated Macedonia’s efforts in<br />
2009, when it decided to abolish the visa requirement for Macedonian<br />
citizens in the first phase of visa liberalisation for the Western Balkans.<br />
14 As Macedonia made significant progress and largely fulfilled<br />
the primary priorities of the accession partnership, in the same year<br />
the European Commission issued a recommendation on the opening<br />
of accession negotiations with FYROM. 15 The government in Skopje<br />
was hoping that after the Commission’s recommendation, the EU<br />
heads of state and government would soon set the date for launching<br />
the accession negotiations. Unfortunately, Greece took advantage of<br />
its right to veto this decision in the European Council and forced the<br />
arrangement that before the starting date of accession negotiations<br />
was specified, Macedonia first had to reach an agreement with Greece<br />
regarding the name of the young country.<br />
Although in consecutive annual reports on FYROM’s state of preparations<br />
for EU membership the European Commission maintains that<br />
the country is ready to start negotiations, the starting date has not<br />
been set so far. 16 Greece, opposing the commencement of negotiations<br />
13 T. Żornaczuk, Macedonia: od bałkańskiego prymusa do chorej demokracji, “Biuletyn PISM”, Polski<br />
Instytut Spraw Międzynarodowych, <strong>2014</strong>, no. 64, p. 2.<br />
14 Council Regulation (EC) No 1244/2009 of 30 November 2009 amending Regulation (EC)<br />
No 539/2001 listing the third countries whose nationals must be in possession of visas when<br />
crossing the external borders and those whose nationals are exempt from that requirement,<br />
available at: http://eur-lex.europa.eu/legal-content/EN/TXT/uri=CELEX:32009R1244, last ac -<br />
cessed on: 2 September <strong>2014</strong>.<br />
15 D. Morolov, The Euro-Atlantic aspiration of the Republic of Macedonia, “International Journal of<br />
Sciences: Basic and Applied Research (IJSBAR)”, vol. 13, <strong>2014</strong>, no. 1, p. 271.<br />
16 Commission Staff Working Document The Former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia 2013 Progress<br />
Report and Accompanying the Document Communication From The Commission To The European<br />
Parliament And The Council Enlargement Strategy and Main Challenges 2013-<strong>2014</strong>, European Commission<br />
COM(2013) 700 final, Brussels, 16.10.2013.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
14<br />
Mladen Karadzoski, Artur Adamczyk<br />
due to the unsolved dispute over the name, was joined by Bulgaria,<br />
which accuses Skopje of conducting an anti-Bulgarian campaign and<br />
of falsifying history. In line with the EU’s decision-making procedures,<br />
the European Council decisions on commencing negotiations and on<br />
Macedonia’s possible accession have to be unanimous, which means<br />
that as long as FYROM does not normalise its relations with Greece<br />
and Bulgaria, the accession process is up in the air.<br />
2.<br />
Greece’s policy towards the FYROM<br />
and the Greek veto in the European Union<br />
The dissolution of Yugoslavia and the establishment of the Republic<br />
of Macedonia on 19 December 1991 came as a surprise to Greek politicians.<br />
Initially, the government in Athens perceived it as a threat to<br />
Greece’s territorial integrity, as during the formation of the new state<br />
some people had called for incorporating the territories inhabited by<br />
Macedonians in neighbouring countries. As Macedonian politicians<br />
mainly strived for international recognition, which would stabilise<br />
the country’s situation in the international arena, they quickly backed<br />
out from the aspirations to establish a United Macedonia. The newly<br />
formed parliament in Skopje passed a declaration on relinquishing all<br />
claims to territories held by the neighbouring countries and on having<br />
all international disputes settled by peaceful means. 17<br />
This, however, did not dissipate all the concerns of Greek politicians<br />
and the relations between the two countries remained strained.<br />
The Macedonian issue essentially comes down to a dispute over the<br />
name and the national symbols of the new country. Greeks negate<br />
this name claiming that the new country may not be called Republic<br />
of Macedonia because Macedonia is connected with the historical<br />
and national heritage of Greece, a region which was part of the ancient<br />
Hellas. Despite the Macedonian’s reassurances of their peaceful<br />
intentions, Greeks perceived the adoption of this name as a pretext<br />
for potential territorial claims to territories held by the Republic of<br />
17 S. Pięta, Polityka Grecji wobec kwestii macedońskiej w latach 1991-1995, in: M. Waloński (ed.), Wybrane<br />
problemy współczesnych stosunków międzynarodowych, Wrocław 2008, p. 159 ff.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
Macedonia’s Difficult Path to the European Union<br />
15<br />
Greece. Another element of the dispute was Macedonia’s flag depicting<br />
the Sun of Vergina – the symbol of Alexander the Great, connected<br />
with Hellenic history and not with the Slavic peoples that inhabit the<br />
new country. Yet another controversial issue was the provision in the<br />
Constitution of the Republic of Macedonia that the state would look<br />
after the rights of all Macedonians, including those living in neighbouring<br />
countries (this concerned primarily inhabitants of Greece and<br />
Bulgaria). According to Athens, this provision interfered with its internal<br />
affairs and infringed on its sovereignty. In fact, Greece negates<br />
the existence of a separate Macedonian nation and believes that they<br />
are just Slavic immigrants.<br />
Following explicit signals from European countries that any constitutional<br />
provisions resembling nationalist discourse would hamper<br />
the process of recognising the new country and admitting it into<br />
the international community, Macedonia altered its flag and removed<br />
the controversial passages from the constitution. What still remained,<br />
however, was the issue of the name, under which the new country was<br />
to be recognised in the international arena. As a result of negotiations<br />
conducted since 1992, Athens and Skopje agreed to adopt the technical<br />
name ‘former Yugoslavian Republic of Macedonia’ (FYROM),<br />
under which Macedonia was to be admitted to the UN on 7 April<br />
1993. 18 The adoption of this technical name, under which Macedonia<br />
was able to apply for membership in international organisations, was<br />
only a temporary solution and did not mean that the relations with<br />
Greece were normalised.<br />
In February 1994, Greece broke off talks with FYROM on negotiating<br />
the final name and introduced a trade embargo against it. 19 The<br />
tensions between Athens and Skopje forced the US diplomacy and<br />
the European countries to take mitigating actions. Cyrus Vance’s mediations<br />
ended in a limited success, which allowed the two countries<br />
18 P. Sioussiouras, The Process of Recognition of the Newly Independent States of Former Yugoslavia by<br />
The European Community: The Case of Former Socialist Republic of Macedonia, “Journal of Political<br />
and Military Sociology”, 2004, no. 1, p. 12.<br />
19 The European Commission referred the decision of the Greek government on introducing the<br />
embargo against FYROM to the European Court of Justice, but it rejected the claim stating that<br />
this was a political issue and not a legal one. Even before that, however, the Greek prime minister<br />
announced that his government would pursue its policy towards Macedonia regardless of<br />
the Court’s verdict.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
16<br />
Mladen Karadzoski, Artur Adamczyk<br />
to re-establish relations and trade exchange between them. In 1995,<br />
they signed an agreement, but the problem of the name remained unsolved.<br />
As a result of the turn in Greece’s policy, upon Greece’s motion,<br />
FYROM was admitted to the Council of Europe and the OSCE. 20<br />
From the second half of the 1990s, the relations between Greece<br />
and Macedonia were considerably improving. Greece became Macedonia’s<br />
primary trade partner and the largest foreign investor. Macedonian<br />
politicians were also becoming aware that their path to the<br />
family of European democracies led through Greece. Macedonia has<br />
a very bad geopolitical and demographic situation. With the Albanian<br />
minority constituting almost 23 per cent of the population and being<br />
still unsatisfied with its status, with borders with Albania and Kosovo,<br />
FYROM is permanently in the state of potential threat. 21 This state of<br />
insecurity was further highlighted by the 2001 Albanian insurgency in<br />
Macedonia. Concerned that the conflict might escalate to neighbouring<br />
countries, the EU and US diplomacy quickly intervened and the<br />
conflict ended in the conclusion of the Ohrid Agreement. 22 In order<br />
to ensure its security, FYROM applied for membership in the NATO<br />
and the EU in 2004. The decision of admitting Macedonia to these organisations,<br />
however, depends largely on the government in Athens, as<br />
it has a veto right on the enlargement of both structures. Greek politicians<br />
try to take advantage of the situation and use the membership<br />
in the organisations as leverage to force Macedonia to solve the dispute<br />
over its name. After Macedonia obtained the status of candidate<br />
country for EU accession, the process of integration with the Western<br />
European structures was frozen – primarily due to the Greek veto.<br />
In April 2008, at the NATO Summit in Bucharest, Greece blocked<br />
the invitation to the organisation and threatened that it would do the<br />
same with Macedonia’s integration with the EU, if the country fails to<br />
solve the problem of its name. 23 In response, Macedonia filed a com-<br />
20 Ch. Tsardanidis, S. Stavridis, The Europeanisation of Greek Foreign Policy: a Critical Appraisal, “European<br />
Integration”, 2005, no. 2, p. 229.<br />
21 R. Panagiotou, FYROM’s Transition: on the Road to Europe, “Journal of Southern Europe and the<br />
Balkans”, 2008, no. 1, p. 50-51.<br />
22 M. Szpala, Macedonia, in: Bałkany Zachodnie a integracja europejska. Perspektywy i implikacje,<br />
Warszawa 2008, p. 56-57.<br />
23 A. Adamczyk, Kwestia macedońska w bałkańskiej polityce Grecji, “<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy<br />
Środkowo-Wschodniej”, 2009, no. 7, p. 51-67.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
Macedonia’s Difficult Path to the European Union<br />
17<br />
plaint against Greece with the International Court of Justice claiming<br />
that Greece was violating the agreement of 1995 by blocking FYROM’s<br />
accession to international organisations. In 2009, when the European<br />
Commission issued a recommendation to open accession negotiations<br />
between the EU and FYROM, Greece was the only country to<br />
block the decision on setting the starting date for these negotiations.<br />
In 2011, the ICJ ruled that Greece had had no right to block FY-<br />
ROM’s membership in the NATO. 24 This ruling, however, had no effect<br />
on Greece’s policy towards Macedonia. Consecutive Greek governments<br />
stand by the position that before Macedonia can resume its<br />
path to the EU, it first needs to solve the issue of its name. Even though<br />
every year the European Commission reconfirms its opinion that FY-<br />
ROM is ready to start the accession negotiations, Greece consistently<br />
blocks the decision on setting the date for the commencement of these<br />
negotiations in the EU. At the summit of the European Council in December<br />
2012, the heads of state and government unanimously decided<br />
that the commencement of FYROM’s accession process depended on<br />
the implementation of the right reforms, consolidation and respect<br />
for good neighbourly values and on the resolution of the name issue<br />
in negotiations held under the auspices of the UN. 25<br />
The difficult task to mediate in these negotiations fell to Matthew<br />
Nimetz, who made a number of attempts to propose different versions<br />
of the country’s possible name. 26 In late 2012 and early 2013,<br />
there were proposals to name it the Upper Republic of Macedonia,<br />
Northern Republic of Macedonia, Democratic Republic of Macedonia,<br />
or Vardar Republic of Macedonia. 27 None of these, however, was<br />
accepted by Greece and some were also rejected by Bulgaria. Greek<br />
politicians – hostages to the internal political situation, which they<br />
24 International Court of Justice website: http://www.icj-cij.org/docket/files/142/16841.pdf, last acicessed<br />
on: 12 September <strong>2014</strong>.<br />
25 FYROM Name Issue, Hellenic Republic Ministry of Foreign Affairs, available at: http://www.mfa.<br />
gr/en/fyrom-name-issue, last accessed on: 10 August <strong>2014</strong>.<br />
26 Nimetz Starts New Push for Macedonia ‘Name’ Deal, “Balkan Insight", 8 January 2013, available at:<br />
http://www.balkaninsight.com/en/article/nimetz-visits-athens-skopje-for-fresh-name-talks, last<br />
accessed on: 10 August <strong>2014</strong>.<br />
27 Nowa propozycja nazwy dla Macedonii, EuroActiv, 17 April 2013, available at: http://www.eura -<br />
ctiv.pl/rozszerzenie/artykul/nowa-propozycja-nazwy-dla-macedonii-004616, last accessed on:<br />
10 August <strong>2014</strong>.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
18<br />
Mladen Karadzoski, Artur Adamczyk<br />
themselves have caused trying to overdo each other in patriotism –<br />
do not want to accept any name which contains the word Macedonia. 28<br />
The relations between the two countries became even more strained<br />
in 2010, when the Macedonian government launched the project<br />
Skopje <strong>2014</strong> of restructuring the downtown of the capital to emphasise<br />
its historical ties to the ancient Macedon. Next to classicist buildings<br />
bearing hallmarks of ancient Greek architecture, huge statues to<br />
Alexander III of Macedon, Philip II of Macedon and Olympias were<br />
erected. The Macedonian project offended the Greeks’ patriotic feelings<br />
and provoked the government in Athens to take further international<br />
actions against Macedonia. The enlargement policy was not one<br />
of the priorities of the Greek Presidency in the Council of the European<br />
Union. This way, at the next summit in June <strong>2014</strong>, the problem<br />
of setting the starting date for accession negotiations with FYROM<br />
did not arise. Well aware that its recommendation would once again<br />
be rejected, the European Commission did no longer even try to issue<br />
it. Štefan Füle, the European Commissioner for Enlargement and<br />
European Neighbourhood Policy, attempted on several occasions to<br />
persuade Greece to soften their position so that FYROM would be<br />
able to commence their accession negotiations, and so that only the<br />
final outcome would depend on the resolution of the name problem,<br />
but Greece remained adamant. 29<br />
It would seem that the relations between Greece and Macedonia<br />
and, consequently, between the EU and Macedonia have reached<br />
a stalemate. Greece is waiting for the government in Skopje to come<br />
up with an initiative. In Macedonia, in turn, the dispute with Greece<br />
is excellent political fuel for the FYROM’s ruling party which enjoys<br />
ever greater political support due to its uncompromising stance. As<br />
a result, there is little hope for a solution to this problem and for resuming<br />
integration between Macedonia and the European Union.<br />
28 P. Koktsidis, FYROM’s EU Accession Hopes: A Delicate Balance, “ELIAMEP Briefing Notes”, 2013,<br />
no. 6, p. 2.<br />
29 Bulgaria and Greece Block Macedonia’s EU Talks, “Balkan Insight”, 12 December 2012, available at:<br />
http://www.balkaninsight.com/en/article/bulgaria-joins-greece-in-blocking-macedonia-s-eubid,<br />
last accessed on: 10 August <strong>2014</strong>.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
3.<br />
Macedonia’s Difficult Path to the European Union<br />
The Bulgarian veto<br />
against FYROM’s accession to the EU<br />
The relations between Macedonia and Bulgaria are best described as<br />
changeable. Initially, after Macedonia’s declaration of independence,<br />
they were friendly. In 1992, Bulgaria was the first country to recognise<br />
Macedonia as a sovereign state 30 and, what is even more important,<br />
it also recognised the name Republic of Macedonia, which caused<br />
a brief crisis in the relations between Bulgaria and Greece. Bulgaria<br />
supported Macedonia’s pro-Western efforts and its ambitions to join<br />
the NATO and the EU. The government in Sofia was deeply interested<br />
in stabilising the political situation of their western neighbour, well<br />
aware that with a considerable Albanian minority Macedonia could<br />
be a source of ethnic conflicts in the entire region.<br />
Even though the two governments issued official declarations that<br />
they would maintain friendly relations, numerous problems arose and<br />
hampered the relations between Skopje and Sofia. Even today Bulgarian<br />
linguists abide by the thesis that there is no separate Macedonian<br />
language and that it is just a dialect of Bulgarian, while Bulgarian<br />
rightist politicians and historians claim that there is also no separate<br />
Macedonian nation and that the country is in fact inhabited by ethnic<br />
Bulgarians. 31 Some Macedonian politicians, in turn, criticise the Bulgarian<br />
government for not recognising the Macedonian minority living<br />
in Bulgaria. Furthermore, the disputes between the two countries<br />
concern some historical events, which the two countries interpret as<br />
their own national heritage. 32 In 1999, in order to eliminate the problems<br />
causing disputes between them, the two countries signed a Joint<br />
Declaration, in which they committed to supporting the development<br />
of cooperation between Macedonia and Bulgaria. The main objective<br />
behind the declaration was to bring the two societies closer through<br />
promotion of the development of transportation and communication<br />
as well as joint participation in regional projects. Moreover, the two<br />
19<br />
30 http://www.euractiv.com/sections/enlargement/macedonian-spat-marks-end-greek-presidenncy-303277,<br />
last accessed on: 8 September <strong>2014</strong>.<br />
31 Ibidem.<br />
32 In the Middle Ages, the present territory of the Republic of Macedonia was held by the Bulgarian<br />
Empire and was subsequently conquered by the Ottoman Empire. As an autonomous entity,<br />
Macedonia was distinguished only after World War II, as a part of Yugoslavia.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
20<br />
Mladen Karadzoski, Artur Adamczyk<br />
countries promised to abstain from taking any hostile actions against<br />
each other: ‘Both parties shall undertake effective measures to prevent<br />
ill-intentioned propaganda of the respective institutions and agencies<br />
and shall not allow activities of private individuals aimed at instigating<br />
violence, hatred or other such actions which might harm the relations<br />
between the Republic of Bulgaria and the Republic of Macedonia’. 33<br />
Even though the declaration was very general and left many issues<br />
unaddressed, it contributed to the improvement of the relations<br />
between the two countries. Taking into account the bad relations between<br />
Macedonia and Greece, the government in Skopje was aware<br />
that Bulgaria was their main partner in the region – a partner who<br />
was advanced on the path to Western European structures and who<br />
could support Macedonia in the international arena. Good relations<br />
between the two countries lasted until the NATO summit in Bucharest<br />
of 2008, when FYROM’s candidacy was rejected after Greece’s<br />
veto. Furthermore, the spokesperson for the Bulgarian ministry of foreign<br />
affairs declared that bearing in mind the historical and geographic<br />
determinants, Sofia would not support the government in Skopje<br />
unconditionally. It seems that the Bulgarian government decided to<br />
take advantage of Macedonia’s difficult situation to pursue its own<br />
interests. Following that, the Macedonian media presented opinions<br />
that by supporting Athens, Bulgaria was interfering with the dispute<br />
between Macedonia and Greece, and there were suggestions of there<br />
being a Greek–Bulgarian conspiracy against Skopje. These speculations<br />
were denied by the prime minister of Bulgaria, but this did not<br />
prevent the relations between the two countries from deteriorating. 34<br />
It should be stressed that the rejection of FYROM as a candidate for<br />
a NATO member in 2008 was a landmark event for Macedonians,<br />
whose bitterness and resentment fuelled a surge of nationalistic attitudes.<br />
In 2010, the Bulgarian government presented to Macedonia<br />
a proposal of an agreement on good neighbourly and friendly relations.<br />
The proposal concerned cooperation in the fields of economy, infrastructure,<br />
energy, and combating organised crime. A special scientific<br />
33 Macedonia and Bulgaria: So Close, Yet So Distant, “Policy Brief”, Macedonian Centre for European<br />
Training, February 2012, p. 8, available at: http://mcet.org.mk/ckfinder/files/Bulgarija_Macedonia_So-Close_Yet_So-Distant_MCET_-ENG.pdf,<br />
last accessed on: 21 September <strong>2014</strong>.<br />
34 Ibidem, p. 4.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
Macedonia’s Difficult Path to the European Union<br />
21<br />
committee would also be established to solve the problems with the<br />
interpretation of history by the two societies. In response, the Macedonian<br />
government proposed that Bulgaria should sign the Framework<br />
Convention for the Protection of National Minorities, which would<br />
force the government in Sofia to recognise the Macedonian minority<br />
living in Bulgaria. 35 Nationalist rhetoric was becoming an increasingly<br />
prominent element of statements made by politicians from both<br />
countries. The culminating point of the relations between Macedonia<br />
and Bulgaria was 2012, when Bulgaria took an official position in the<br />
dispute between Greece and Macedonia concerning the name of the<br />
latter. The government in Sofia announced that they would not agree<br />
to the name North Macedonia proposed by the mediator, as they believed<br />
this could mean that Macedonia would make territorial claims<br />
to the Bulgarian region of Pirin Macedonia. Bulgarian politicians announced<br />
that they would be blocking any progress in the talks between<br />
Macedonia and the European Union until such a time when all problems<br />
between Bulgaria and Macedonia are solved. In the same year,<br />
the European Commission once again presented its positive opinion<br />
on commencing accession negotiations between FYROM and the EU.<br />
The government in Sofia criticised the Commission’s opinion, claiming<br />
that it did not reflect reality. In the opinion of the Bulgarian government,<br />
there was an anti-Bulgarian campaign in Macedonia, conducting<br />
business was made difficult for Bulgarian companies and individuals<br />
of Bulgarian origins were persecuted. 36 Bulgaria was the second country,<br />
after Greece, which did not consent to launching accession negotiations<br />
at the summit of the European Council in December 2012.<br />
Bulgaria decided to take advantage of Macedonia’s difficult situation<br />
and demanded that the government in Skopje meet three conditions:<br />
first, that they sign the agreement on good neighbourly practice; second,<br />
that they create suitable conditions for the development of cooperation<br />
and establish working groups for improving relations in<br />
35 Ibidem, p. 2.<br />
36 Bułgaria nadal przeciwna negocjacjom UE z Macedonią o akcesji, EuroActiv, 6 December 2012,<br />
available at: http://www.euractiv.pl/rozszerzenie/wywiad/bugaria-nadal-przeciwna-negocjaccjom-ue-z-macedoni-o-akcesji-004269,<br />
last accessed on: 21 September <strong>2014</strong>.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
22<br />
Mladen Karadzoski, Artur Adamczyk<br />
key areas; and third, that a special council be formed to deal with the<br />
organisation of annual intergovernmental meetings. 37<br />
Concerned that his country might be facing further international<br />
isolation, the Macedonian prime minister accepted Bulgaria’s conditions.<br />
38 But even despite this declaration, the relations between the<br />
two countries kept deteriorating in 2013. The escalation of tensions<br />
was caused by repressions against Macedonians of Bulgarian origin<br />
in the town of Strumica and appropriation by Macedonia of Bulgaria’s<br />
historical heroes and their achievements. But the greatest consternation<br />
among Bulgarians was caused by the screening of the movie<br />
‘Third Half’, which accused Bulgarians of collaboration with the Nazis<br />
and aiding them in committing the Holocaust against Jews during<br />
World War II. 39 Nationalist rhetoric surged in the speeches delivered<br />
by politicians from both countries. It seems that at a certain point it<br />
got out of control and was used mainly for the purpose of internal political<br />
games preceding the parliamentary elections in both countries.<br />
At the moment, Bulgaria’s position remains unchanged. The government<br />
in Sofia still demands that Macedonia sign the agreement on<br />
good neighbourly practice and that it cease all attempts to falsify history<br />
and any other actions contributing to the worsening of the relations<br />
between the two countries. 40<br />
Conclusion<br />
Macedonia’s road to the European Union seems particularly bumpy.<br />
Despite the implemented reforms and the determination of consecutive<br />
governments to obtain a membership in Western European struc-<br />
37 Bulgaria’s Brussels Blockade Leaves Macedonia Bitter, “Balkan Insight”, 14 December 2012, available<br />
at: http://www.balkaninsight.com/en/article/bulgaria-s-brussels-blockade-leaves-macedoniabitter,<br />
last accessed on: 21 September <strong>2014</strong>.<br />
38 Macedonia Accepts Bulgaria’s Terms for Support, “Balkan Insight”, 5 December 2012, available at:<br />
http://www.balkaninsight.com/en/article/macedonia-accepts-bulgarian-terms-for-support, last<br />
accessed on: 21 September <strong>2014</strong>.<br />
39 Bulgaria’s Relations with Macedonia: Reset Or Reverse, The Sofia Globe, available at: http://sofialglobe.com/2013/01/10/bulgarias-relations-with-macedonia-reset-or-reverse/,<br />
last accessed on:<br />
12 September <strong>2014</strong>.<br />
40 Bulgaria Continues Sting Conditions for Macedonia’s EU, NATO Accession, Focus News Agency,<br />
23 July <strong>2014</strong>, available at: http://www.focus-fen.net/news, last accessed on: 12 September <strong>2014</strong>.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
Macedonia’s Difficult Path to the European Union<br />
23<br />
tures, the country still has no tangible prospects for accession. The<br />
unresolved dispute between Greece and Macedonia concerning the<br />
name of the country and the strained relations between Skopje and<br />
Sofia keep preventing Macedonia from participating in the processes<br />
of European integration. The Macedonian society is already tired and<br />
feels humiliated by the long wait for the EU’s decision on commencing<br />
accession negotiations. On the other hand, Macedonia’s leading<br />
political party, the Internal Macedonian Revolutionary Organization<br />
– Democratic Party for Macedonian National Unity (VMRO –<br />
DPMNE), does not exhibit any inclination towards reconciliation with<br />
the neighbours. On the contrary, it tries to gain political support by<br />
taking advantage of the Macedonians’ patriotic feelings by promoting<br />
a sense of threat to their national identity. 41 The lack of tangible<br />
prospects for joining the EU causes increasing tensions among Macedonia’s<br />
citizens and leads to a surge of nationalist sentiments. The<br />
Albanian minority protests against the government’s policy, which<br />
has a rather liberal attitude to the country’s name. Politicians do not<br />
stand the test of time and forget about implementing pro-democratic<br />
reforms. Macedonia is more and more often criticised for lowering<br />
democratic standards, infringing on the freedom of the media, corruption<br />
and nepotism. Macedonia’s path to the EU is now blocked not<br />
only by the unresolved dispute with Greece and Bulgaria, but also by<br />
failing to observe European values.<br />
Bibliography<br />
Analytical Report for the Opinion on the Application from the Former Yugoslav<br />
Republic of Macedonia for EU Membership, Commission of the<br />
European Communities Brussels, 9 November 2005, SEC (2005) 1425,<br />
available at: http://ec.europa.eu/enlargement/archives/pdf/key_docusments/2005/package/sec_1425_final_analytical_report_mk_en.pdf,<br />
last<br />
accessed on: 10 August <strong>2014</strong><br />
41 Bulgaria’s Brussels Blockade Leaves Macedonia Bitter, “Balkan Insight”, 14 December 2012, available<br />
at: http://www.balkaninsight.com/en/article/bulgaria-s-brussels-blockade-leaves-maceadonia-bitter,<br />
last accessed on: 12 September <strong>2014</strong>.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
24<br />
Mladen Karadzoski, Artur Adamczyk<br />
Anastasakis O., Bijcic-Dzelilović V., Balkan Regional Cooperation and European<br />
Integration, The Hellenic Observatory, London School of Economics<br />
and Political Sciences, London 2002<br />
Bindi F. M. and Angelescu I. (ed.), A Frontier of Europe: A Transatlantic Problem,<br />
Brooking Institution Press, Washington D.C.–Rome, 2011<br />
Bulgaria and Greece Block Macedonia’s EU Talks, “Balkan Insight”, 12 December<br />
2012, available at: http://www.balkaninsight.com/en/article/bulngaria-joins-greece-in-blocking-macedonia-s-eu-bid,<br />
last accessed on:<br />
10 August <strong>2014</strong><br />
Bulgaria’s Relations with Macedonia: Reset Or Reverse, The Sofia Globe,<br />
available at: http://sofiaglobe.com/2013/01/10/bulgarias-relations-withmacedonia-reset-or-reverse/,<br />
last accessed on: 12 September <strong>2014</strong><br />
Bulgaria Continues Sting Conditions for Macedonia’s EU, NATO Accession,<br />
Focus News Agency, 23 July <strong>2014</strong>, available at: http://www.focus-fen.net/<br />
news, last accessed on: 12 September <strong>2014</strong><br />
Bulgaria’s Brussels Blockade Leaves Macedonia Bitter, “Balkan Insight”,<br />
14 December 2012, available at: http://www.balkaninsight.com/en/arti:-<br />
cle/bulgaria-s-brussels-blockade-leaves-macedonia-bitter, last accessed<br />
on: 12 September <strong>2014</strong><br />
Commission Staff Working Document The Former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia<br />
2013 Progress Report and Accompanying the document Communication<br />
From The Commission To The European Parliament And The<br />
Council Enlargement Strategy and Main Challenges 2013-<strong>2014</strong>, European<br />
Commission COM(2013) 700 final, Brussels, 16.10.2013<br />
Conclusions of The Presidency, European Council, Santa Maria Da Feira 19 and<br />
20 June 2000, available at: http://www.europarl.europa.eu/summits/fei1_<br />
en.htm, last accessed on: 20 September <strong>2014</strong><br />
Council Regulation (EC) No 1244/2009 of 30 November 2009 amending Regulation<br />
(EC) No 539/2001 listing the third countries whose nationals must<br />
be in possession of visas when crossing the external borders and those<br />
whose nationals are exempt from that requirement, available at: http://<br />
eur-lex.europa.eu/legal-content/EN/TXT/uri=CELEX:32009R1244, last<br />
accessed on: 2 September <strong>2014</strong><br />
Interim Accord between the Hellenic Republic and the FYROM, United Nations,<br />
New York, 13 September 1995, available at: http://www.mfa.gr/<br />
images/docs/fyrom/interim_accord_1995.pdf, last accessed on: 8 Sep_-<br />
tember <strong>2014</strong><br />
Koktsidis P., FYROM’s EU Accession Hopes: A Delicate Balance, “ELIAMEP<br />
Briefing Notes”, 2013, no. 6<br />
Macedonia and Bulgaria: So Close, Yet So Distant, “Policy Brief”, Macedonian<br />
Centre for European Training, February 2012, available at: http://mcet.<br />
org.mk/ckfinder/files/Bulgarija_Macedonia_So-Close_Yet_So-Distant_<br />
MCET_-ENG.pdf, last accessed on: 21 September <strong>2014</strong><br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
Macedonia’s Difficult Path to the European Union<br />
25<br />
Macedonia Accepts Bulgaria’s Terms for Support, “Balkan Insight”, 5 December<br />
2012, available at: http://www.balkaninsight.com/en/article/macedoniaaccepts-bulgarian-terms-for-support,<br />
last accessed on: 21 September <strong>2014</strong><br />
Македонија во ЕУ-трето дополнето и изменето издание, Секретаријат<br />
за европски прашања, Скопје: септември 2006 година/Skopje, September<br />
2006, available at: http://www.morm.gov.mk, last accessed on:<br />
3 September <strong>2014</strong><br />
Morolov D., The Euro-Atlantic Aspiration of the Republic of Macedonia, “International<br />
Journal of Sciences: Basic and Applied Research (IJSBAR)”,<br />
vol. 13, <strong>2014</strong>, no. 1<br />
Национална стратегија за интеграција на Република Македонија<br />
во Европската Унија, Влада на Република Македонија, Генерален<br />
секретаријат, Сектор за европска интеграција: Скопје, септември<br />
2004 година/Skopje, September 2004<br />
Nimetz Starts New Push for Macedonia ‘Name’ Deal, “Balkan Insight”, 8 January<br />
2013, available at: http://www.balkaninsight.com/en/article/nimetzvisits-athens-skopje-for-fresh-name-talks,<br />
last accessed on: 10 August<br />
<strong>2014</strong><br />
Panagiotou R., FYROM’s Transition: on the Road to Europe, “Journal of Southern<br />
Europe and the Balkans”, 2008, no. 1<br />
Sioussiouras P., The Process of Recognition of the Newly Independent States<br />
of Former Yugoslavia by The European Community: The Case of Former<br />
Socialist Republic of Macedonia, “Journal of Political and Military Sociology”,<br />
2004, no. 1<br />
Sporazum o Stabilizaciji i Pridruzivanje, Vlada Republike Srbije, Kancelarija<br />
za Pridruzivanje Evropskoj Uniji, Beograd 2005, available at: www.seio.<br />
gov.rs, last accessed on: 9 September <strong>2014</strong><br />
Tsardanidis Ch., Stavridis S., The Europeanization of Greek Foreign Policy:<br />
a Critical Appraisal, “European Integration”, 2005, no. 2<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
Tomasz Stępniewski, Tomasz Olejarz<br />
Is Kosovo a Precedent<br />
Legal and International Dilemmas<br />
of the Unilateral Declaration<br />
of Independence of the Kosovo Republic<br />
Abstract: On 17 th February 2008, the parliamentary body of the temporary authorities<br />
of Kosovo adopted a Declaration of Independence and proclaimed<br />
that Kosovo should be recognized as an “independent and sovereign country”.<br />
At present, 106 countries recognize Kosovo as an independent country<br />
(as for 2 nd July, <strong>2014</strong>). The political dilemmas of the countries of the international<br />
community, including the requirement of a legal assessment of the<br />
consequences of the unilateral Declaration of Independence of the Kosovo<br />
Republic, referred, in fact, to the need to take a stance towards the meaning of<br />
and the mutual relations between the basic rules and principles and the institutions<br />
of modern international law (ius inter gentes), in particular the problem<br />
of setting a precedent in terms of intrastate and international law, respecting<br />
the rules of the territorial integrity of states, and issues such as the autonomy<br />
of nations, the institution of territorial secession and the recognition of states<br />
by other states.<br />
Keywords: Kosovo, Western Balkans, international law, independence, precedent.<br />
1.<br />
The problem of precedent as exemplified<br />
by Kosovo’s Declaration of Independence<br />
On 17 th February 2008, the parliamentary body of the temporary authorities<br />
of Kosovo adopted a Declaration of Independence and proclaimed<br />
that Kosovo should be recognized as “an independent and<br />
sovereign country” 1 . The case above resulted in an actual polarization<br />
of the standpoints of other countries as to its legal validity. As a result,<br />
1 More in: P. Hilpold (ed.), Kosovo and International Law, The ICJ Advisory Opinion of 22 July 2010,<br />
Leiden 2012.
28<br />
Tomasz Stępniewski, Tomasz Olejarz<br />
Kosovo was only recognized as a state body by a particular, though<br />
divided and pluralized, group of countries – so far 106 countries have<br />
declared this kind of affirmation (as for 2 nd July, <strong>2014</strong>). What is significant,<br />
there is no consensus in this matter among the EU member<br />
states or the permanent members of the Security Council of the UN<br />
(the Russian Federation and the Republic of China).<br />
Russia, a long-time and proven ally of Serbia, is the main opponent<br />
of the existence of an independent Kosovo 2 . As a member of the<br />
Security Council of the UN it effectively blocks the accession of the<br />
new country to that organization. This approach is enhanced, on the<br />
one hand, by the rivalry between Russia and the USA, and, on the<br />
other hand, by Russia’s fear of the “precedent” as encouraging local<br />
separatism in the post-soviet countries. The latter reason, apart from<br />
solidarity with Serbia, is the premise of the attitude of such countries<br />
as Spain, Cyprus, Slovakia, Greece or Romania which also refused to<br />
accept the independence of Kosovo 3 .<br />
The political dilemmas of the countries, including the requirement<br />
of a legal assessment of the consequences of a unilateral Declaration<br />
of Independence of the Kosovo Republic, in fact, referred to the necessity<br />
of taking stance towards the meaning of and relations between<br />
the basic rules and principles as well as the institutions of modern international<br />
law (ius inter gentes), in particular the problem of setting<br />
a precedent in terms of intrastate and international law, respecting<br />
the rules of the territorial integrity of states, the autonomy of nations,<br />
the institution of territorial secession of states, and the recognition of<br />
states by other states.<br />
The main dilemma, which seemed to have the greatest influence on<br />
the reactions of other countries, was the belief and the question if the<br />
Declaration of Independence of Kosovo and its subsequent recognition<br />
would be some kind of a precedent which could result in similar<br />
reactions in spe. In other words, there was a fear that the Declaration<br />
of Independence of Kosovo would inspire and provide a legal basis<br />
for analogue attempts at political emancipation of the national mi-<br />
2 More in: K. Pawłowski, Kosowo: konflikt i interwencja, Lublin 2008, chapter 2 and 3.<br />
3 Cf. P. Pacuła, Kosowo: problemy teraźniejszości, wyzwania przyszłości, „Bezpieczeństwo Narodowe”,<br />
nr 22, II – 2012, p. 118.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
Is Kosovo a Precedent Legal and International Dilemmas...<br />
29<br />
norities within other countries. Whereas the anxious opponents of<br />
the recognition of Kosovo persist in pressing the charge of a violation<br />
of the principles of international law which should safeguard, first of<br />
all, the territorial integrity of the existing countries, those who accept<br />
the foundation of Kosovo claim that the act of separation of the province<br />
from Serbia is unique in international practice and does not set<br />
a precedent for the future 4 .<br />
Therefore, it seems that in order to assess the legitimacy of the dilemmas<br />
rationally, it has to be stated that the problem of a precedent<br />
is described and analyzed differently in international legal doctrine<br />
and practice and in the theory of international relations. Political scientists<br />
usually use the term “precedent” with reference to finite past<br />
events which are politically convincing and usable in terms of daily<br />
political and diplomatic practice. In contrast, lawyers, show a more<br />
principled and stricter understanding of that term and use it when<br />
a past event confirms the legitimacy of its application in current and<br />
analogue cases. From a practical, technical point of view, it should be<br />
stressed that in international law, unlike in intrastate law, a precedent<br />
is not binding. For example, a previous decision by the International<br />
Court of Justice in the case between A and B does not define a legal<br />
rule and, in consequence, the practice of its use later in a similar situation<br />
occurring between countries C and D.<br />
However, in defiance of this stipulation, in international legal practice<br />
attempts are often made to create and use a coherent catalogue of<br />
rules possible to use in similar or analogical situations. The questions<br />
is whether Kosovo’s Declaration of Independence and the acceptance<br />
of its consequences in international practice by means of diplomatic<br />
recognition signifies that both international lawyers and political<br />
decision-makers have decided to follow that example and as a result<br />
use it as a legal principle for other analogical cases, or, if that practice<br />
is, in fact, incorrect and should rather be perceived as an actual violation<br />
of international law.<br />
4 Cf. P. Daranowski, Uznanie niepodległości Kosowa – usankcjonowanie precedensu, [in:] Księga<br />
pamiątkowa ku czci Profesora Jana Białocerkiewicza, T. Jasudowicz, M. Balcerzak (ed.), Toruń<br />
2009, p. 1-2.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
30<br />
Tomasz Stępniewski, Tomasz Olejarz<br />
It seems that in this particular case, i.e. the international status of<br />
the Kosovo Republic, the answer should comprise an analysis of the<br />
content of the UN Security Council Resolution 1244 (1999), which is<br />
binding on this matter, as well as an interpretation of the rules and<br />
provisions of international law and of the theory of international relations<br />
concerning the problems of sovereignty and secession 5 .<br />
2.<br />
The case of Kosovo and the implications<br />
of the UN Resolution 1244<br />
It remains significant that the direct parties to the conflict, that is the<br />
Republic of Serbia and the Republic of Kosovo, are now seeking a legal<br />
justification to their political standpoints as to the status of Kosovo in<br />
the UN Resolution 1244 from June 10, 1999. What is more, the Declaration<br />
of Independence of Kosovo emphasizes expressis verbis the<br />
will to act according to the rules of international law and the resolutions<br />
of the Security Council (including the Resolution 1244) and at<br />
the same time, a contrario, Serbian political authorities are contesting<br />
the legality of the declaration, quoting its incongruity with the Resolution<br />
1244 as one of the reasons. In a way it confirms the importance<br />
and a special political and legal character of the Resolution 1244 and<br />
its practical significance to Kosovo 6 . In practice, the acceptance of the<br />
resolution meant that the intervention of NATO countries in Serbia<br />
and Montenegro in 1999 determined the “entanglement” of further operations<br />
in Kosovo with some UN mechanisms and subjecting them<br />
to the order established by the Charter of the United Nations and the<br />
international community accepted and adopted that solution.<br />
Most importantly, an analysis of the content of the UN Resolution<br />
1244 shows that it established an international protectorate in Kosovo<br />
supervised by the UN (United Nations Interim Administration Mission<br />
5 Cf. Ch. Borgen, Is Kosovo a Precedent Secession, Self-Determination and Conflict Resolution, Wilson<br />
Center/Global Europe Program, http://www.wilsoncenter.org/publication/350-kosovo-precedent-secession-self-determination-and-conflict-resolution<br />
6 Cf. R. Kwiecień, Prawnomiędzynarodowe konsekwencje jednostronnej deklaracji niepodległości Kosowa,<br />
[in:] Prawo Międzynarodowe i Wspólnotowe wobec wyzwań współczesnego świata, E. Dynia<br />
(ed.), Rzeszów 2009, p. 115-116.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
Is Kosovo a Precedent Legal and International Dilemmas...<br />
31<br />
in Kosovo – UNMIK). In the prologue, the resolution confirmed the<br />
duty to respect the sovereignty and territorial integrity of the Federal<br />
Republic of Yugoslavia and appealed for real autonomy and self-governance<br />
in Kosovo. In its matter, however, the resolution asserted that<br />
“actions aimed at establishing real autonomy and self-governance” in<br />
Kosovo will be taken “the definitive decision pending” with full respect<br />
to the Rambouillet agreement. The Rambouiliet agreement which was<br />
de facto an attempt at normalizing the conflict between Serbia and<br />
Kosovo with the support of the international community and outlined<br />
a construction of the province’s autonomy which was very demanding<br />
on the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia 7 . The content of the resolution<br />
also stipulated that formally Yugoslavia would have sovereignty over<br />
Kosovo while, in fact, it granted the power to the Kosovo Force and<br />
a UN-appointed administrator 8 .<br />
Nowadays, when referring to the specific character and the interpretation<br />
of the content of the UN Resolution 1244 and the consequences<br />
it entailed, governments of states such as the Republic of<br />
Serbia or the Russian Federation quote the provisions of the preamble:<br />
“reaffirming the commitment of all Member States to the sovereignty<br />
and territorial integrity of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia”<br />
and claim that de facto et de iure the Resolution 1244 does not allow<br />
the secession of Kosovo in any scope or form, and even less so without<br />
a formal agreement of the Republic of Serbia. On the other hand, the<br />
European Union in its official stance emphasizes that the Resolution<br />
1244 is not an obstacle to Kosovo’s independence, sovereignty and political<br />
subjectivity and that the document does not determine the ultimate<br />
status of the province. In fact, it should be assumed that from<br />
a formal point of view the resolution neither promotes nor in any way<br />
prevents a future secession of Kosovo. What is more, the content of<br />
paragraph 1 of the resolution states that a future political solution as to<br />
the status of the province should be based on the principles included<br />
in the relevant annexes, which, as far as their content is concerned,<br />
remain “silent” in this matter. They only confirm that until a defini-<br />
7 More in: P. Daranowski, Uznanie niepodległości Kosowa – usankcjonowanie..., p. 13.<br />
8 Cf. E. Dynia, Uznanie Kosowa w świetle prawa międzynarodowego, [in:] Prawo Międzynarodowe<br />
i Wspólnotowe wobec wyzwań współczesnego świata, E. Dynia (ed.), Rzeszów 2009, p. 21.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
32<br />
Tomasz Stępniewski, Tomasz Olejarz<br />
tive solution is worked out, Kosovo should have a wide autonomy and<br />
self-governance while preserving a permanent territorial integrity of<br />
the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia. As for the territorial integrity of<br />
Serbia, the relevant declarations are limited to the introductory part<br />
of the preamble and do not occur in the operational part of the document.<br />
In other words, in its technical part the UN Resolution 1244 is<br />
also “silent,” which has led to a number of interpretative speculations<br />
as to the legality and validity of the acknowledgement of the Republic<br />
of Kosovo as a full-fledged state entity 9 .<br />
3.<br />
The principle of sovereignty and the problem<br />
of the “precedent” of Kosovo<br />
As Roman Kwiecień notices, the lack of reference to the principle of<br />
sovereignty in the Declaration of Independence of Kosovo is significant.<br />
Presumably, it was an intentional act. In fact, the legal justification<br />
of the secession of Kosovo on the strength of the principle of the<br />
autonomy of nations seems nowadays to be a risky measure which<br />
is doomed to failure. There are two reasons for that. Firstly, the process<br />
of establishing Kosovo was not an inner process and as such it<br />
was not a self-constitution, but was incited by international involvement,<br />
especially that of the UN (Resolution 1244). The involvement<br />
was so significant that the constitution adopted by the Parliament of<br />
Kosovo is, in fact, a granted constitution, as the legal system which it<br />
introduced in Kosovo had been stipulated in the so-called Ahtisaari<br />
Plan 10 (Annex 1, Art.1.3). Secondly, because of the lack of the home<br />
9 Cf. Ch. Borgen, Is Kosovo a Precedent Secession, Self-Determination and Conflict Resolution...<br />
10 On the strength of a decision of the UN, its Special Envoy, Martii Ahtisaari, was obliged to prepare<br />
a comprehensive proposal of solving the status of Kosovo as a basis for further international<br />
negotiations. His proposal was submitted (respectively on 26 Jan and 02 Feb 2007) to the<br />
parties of the so-called Contact Group. Russia excluded the possibility of accepting it without<br />
a Serbian agreement. The Serbian parliament rejected the project. On March 26 th , 2007, the<br />
UN submitted the final version of the project, stating the final status of Kosovo, to the Security<br />
Council with the recommendation of accepting it and a Report of the Special Envoy. The plan<br />
stipulated an extensive self-governance of Kosovo including the right to enter into treaty relations<br />
and apply for the membership of international organizations as well as the right to decide<br />
its state symbols, such as the flag, the currency and the army. Although the plan did not use the<br />
term “independence,” its author formed his opinion saying that “the only credible option is the<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
Is Kosovo a Precedent Legal and International Dilemmas...<br />
33<br />
state’s (the Republic of Serbia’s) agreement to a secession of part of its<br />
territory. It is worth noticing, that the authors of the Declaration of<br />
Independence of Kosovo were conscious of the legal controversy of<br />
the act admitting in the preambule that the case of “Kosovo is a special<br />
case arising from Yugoslavia’s non-consensual breakup and is not<br />
a precedent for any other situations” 11 .<br />
In the subject of the so-called Ahtisaari Plan, it should be noticed<br />
that the Declaration of Independence of Kosovo emphasizes the respect<br />
for the principle of integrity of the existing countries. It declares<br />
that “Kosovo will maintain its international borders as determined in<br />
Annex VIII to the Ahtisaari Plan and will fully respect the autonomy<br />
and territorial integrity of all its neighbours”. In Annex VIII, we can<br />
read that “3.2 The territory of Kosovo shall be defined by the frontiers<br />
of the Socialist Autonomous Province of Kosovo within the Socialist<br />
Federal Republic of Yugoslavia as these frontiers stood on 31 December<br />
1988 (…)” 12 .<br />
The Ahtisaari Plan stipulated that Kosovo would obtain the status<br />
of an entity recognized by international law 13 , controlled by the<br />
EU and NATO, yet it did not contain any reference to Kosovo’s independence.<br />
It was only supported by the authorities of Kosovo, most<br />
EU countries and the USA, while Serbia and Russia were against it.<br />
The subsequent negotiations between Serbia and the contemporary<br />
authorities of Kosovo, in cooperation with the representatives of the<br />
EU, the Russian Federation and the USA, were not successful. On<br />
17 th February 2008, the National Assembly of Kosovo proclaimed the<br />
unilateral Declaration of Independence 14 . The act, nota bene of a very<br />
controversial nature, initiated the real process of the secession of Kosovo<br />
from the Republic of Serbia.<br />
independence of Kosovo, initially under the supervision of the international community (…)”<br />
because “Kosovo is a unique case requiring unique solutions. It does not set a precedent in relation<br />
to other unsolved conflicts”. Cf. R. Kwiecień, Prawnomiędzynarodowe konsekwencje jednostronnej<br />
deklaracji..., p. 117.<br />
11 R. Kwiecień, Prawnomiędzynarodowe konsekwencje jednostronnej.., p. 12.<br />
12 P. Daranowski, Uznanie niepodległości Kosowa…, p. 12.<br />
13 E. Dynia, Uznanie Kosowa w świetle prawa międzynarodowego..., p. 20.<br />
14 Kosovo Declaration of Independence, http://www.assembly-kosova.org/cid=2,100,45 [access:<br />
01.08. 2010].<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
34<br />
Tomasz Stępniewski, Tomasz Olejarz<br />
4.<br />
The consequences of the recognition of Kosovo<br />
and its absence in international legal practice<br />
The problem of the recognition of the new subject aroused controversy<br />
in the international community. The Serbian government did not agree<br />
to the independence and secession of a part of Serbia considering it<br />
a breach of international law. Acting upon the initiative of that country,<br />
on October 8, 2008, the General Assembly of the UN made the<br />
decision of examining the international legacy of the unilateral Declaration<br />
of Independence of Kosovo. Voting 10 to 4 the International<br />
Court of Justice in the Hague ruled that the Declaration of Independence<br />
of Kosovo 15 proclaimed in February 2008 violated neither international<br />
law nor the Resolution 1244 of the Security Council of the UN.<br />
More importantly, as stated in the opinion of the International Court<br />
of Justice, the interpretation only concerns Kosovo and takes into account<br />
the particular historical and political conditions of the process<br />
and as such should not be used as a precedent in international law.<br />
In spite of the above, the international community is still divided<br />
over the question of the legitimacy of the Declaration of Independence<br />
and the recognition Kosovo by other countries. The split illustrates<br />
not only the division of the community into countries which<br />
recognize Kosovo and those which do not, but also the outcome of<br />
the vote on the resolution of the UN from 2008, concerning the motion<br />
for an advisory opinion of the International Court of Justice on<br />
the compatibility of the declaration with international law (77 countries<br />
were for, 6 against, 74 abstained from voting or voted against the<br />
adoption of the resolution) 16 .<br />
We can try to estimate the influence of the recognition of Kosovo<br />
as a country by most subjects of international communities for international<br />
law. It seems that over the lack of common recognition,<br />
particularly by all the members of the Security Council of the UN the<br />
recognition does not result erga omnes but only inter partes. That<br />
means that Kosovo is a country in relation to the countries which recognize<br />
it. It is not a country for those which do not 17 .<br />
15 E. Dynia, Uznanie Kosowa w świetle prawa międzynarodowego..., p. 21.<br />
16 R. Kwiecień, Prawnomiędzynarodowe konsekwencje jednostronnej deklaracji..., p. 118.<br />
17 Ibidem, p. 119.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
Is Kosovo a Precedent Legal and International Dilemmas...<br />
35<br />
What is more, it should be stated that for the international law the<br />
case of Kosovo is dangerous for essential reasons. It undermines an<br />
relativizes its stability and predictability and in this way proves its susceptibility<br />
to change, either revolutionary or evolutionary. Describing<br />
Kosovo as a case sui generis we accept that the international law is not<br />
sufficient or inadequate in this matter and seek solutions outside the<br />
law. The risk is not reduced by the reservations voiced by some countries<br />
as well as the very Declaration of Independence of Kosovo, claiming<br />
that the case should not be considered as a precedent. Moreover,<br />
this kind of statement is counterproductive as it implies the awareness<br />
of the resolving entities of the incongruity of the legal status of<br />
Kosovo with the international law. Secondly, it should be noted that<br />
the recognition of Kosovo by a numerous group of countries has had,<br />
despite the controversy of the act and due to its incompatibility with<br />
the principle of territorial integrity of a country, at least two measurable<br />
international consequences, i.e., a reduction of the Serbian territory<br />
and the establishment of a new state – the Republic of Kosovo 18 .<br />
Bibliography<br />
Borgen Ch., Is Kosovo a Precedent Secession, Self-Determination and Conflict<br />
Resolution, Wilson Center/Global Europe Program, http://www.wilsoncenter.org/publication/350-kosovo-precedent-secession-self-determination-and-conflict-resolution<br />
Daranowski P., Uznanie niepodległości Kosowa – usankcjonowanie precedensu,<br />
[in:] Księga pamiątkowa ku czci Profesora Jana Białocerkiewicza, T. Jasudowicz,<br />
M. Balcerzak (ed.), Toruń 2009, p. 1-2<br />
Hilpold P. (ed.), Kosovo and International Law, The ICJ Advisory Opinion of<br />
22 July 2010, Leiden 2012<br />
Kosovo Declaration of Independence, http://www.assembly-kosova.<br />
org/cid=2,100,45 [access: 01.08. 2010]<br />
Księga pamiątkowa ku czci Profesora Jana Białocerkiewicza, T. Jasudowicz, M. Balcerzak<br />
(ed.), Toruń 2009<br />
Kwiecień R., Prawnomiędzynarodowe konsekwencje jednostronnej deklaracji<br />
niepodległości Kosowa, [in:] Prawo Międzynarodowe i Wspólnotowe wobec<br />
wyzwań współczesnego świata, E. Dynia (ed.), Rzeszów 2009, p. 115-116<br />
18 Ibidem, p. 120; K. Pawłowski, Kosowo…, p. 210.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
36<br />
Tomasz Stępniewski, Tomasz Olejarz<br />
Pacuła P., Kosowo: problemy teraźniejszości, wyzwania przyszłości,<br />
„Bezpieczeństwo Narodowe”, nr 22, II – 2012, p. 118<br />
Pawłowski K., Kosowo: konflikt i interwencja, Lublin 2008, chapter 2 and 3<br />
Prawo Międzynarodowe i Wspólnotowe wobec wyzwań współczesnego<br />
świata, E. Dynia (ed.), Rzeszów 2009<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
Abit Hoxha, Donika Emini<br />
1.<br />
Bosnia and Herzegovina<br />
in Kosovar Perspective:<br />
An Agenda for International Cooperation<br />
Abstract: Kosovo and Bosnia and Herzegovina (BiH) shared a similar fate in<br />
former Yugoslav conflicts and international development on the subject of<br />
nation building, international intervention and international relations. The<br />
two countries now are making an incremental progress towards the EU integration.<br />
However, challenges remain in many aspects, including the regional<br />
cooperation. This paper aims to look at the Kosovo and Bosnia & Herzegovina<br />
relations in last decade or so with the objective to conduct an analysis<br />
of the current developments in the region. This paper looks at the political,<br />
economic and security cooperation as an amalgamation of inter-dependent<br />
relations in the post-Yugoslav context, with all the ethno-political challenges<br />
and geo-political burdens.<br />
Keywords: Kosovo, Bosnia and Herzegovina, former Yugoslav conflicts, the<br />
EU.<br />
Historical Overview<br />
1.1. Former Yugoslavia<br />
The relations between Bosnia and Herzegovina and Kosovo are linked<br />
historically since the Ottoman Empire until the collapse of Yugoslavia.<br />
However, the history of the Balkans is riddled with historic resources<br />
allowing for symbolic distinctions to be manipulated for political<br />
goals 1 . This is particularly evident within former Yugoslavia, where<br />
ethnic, religious, and nationalist divisions have lasting consequences<br />
on international relations. Yet, relations since independence of both<br />
states have been non-existent due to a lack of unanimity in the central<br />
1 Barth F., Boundaries and connections. Signifying identities: Anthropological perspectives on boundaries<br />
and contested values, 17-36.
38<br />
Abit Hoxha, Donika Emini<br />
government of Bosnia and Herzegovina. “Bosnia has refrained from<br />
formal recognition, largely due to the position of its own Serb population<br />
on the issue”. As the Serbs comprise around 37% of the population<br />
of the country. Even though “Bosniaks share a similar independence<br />
trajectory and a common stance against Serbs–as well as having some<br />
religious and cultural similarities to Kosovo” 2 , constructed ethnic divisions<br />
within Bosnia have had consequences on international relations.<br />
For instance, on the 21 st February 2008, the Republika Srpska<br />
refuses to recognize Kosovo; this stance has been continued until the<br />
present day 3 , resulting in the lack of formal recognition of Kosovo by<br />
Bosnia and Herzegovina due to ethno-politics.<br />
1.2. Diasporas (Kosovars in Bosnia and Bosniaks in Kosovo)<br />
Ethno-politics have consequences also in Kosovo; for instance, the political<br />
structure secures non-Serb minorities with ten seats in the Kosovo<br />
Assembly, three of which are for Bosniaks, enables community<br />
elites to manipulate “political activity within the community in order<br />
to prevent the emergence of electoral competitors”. While, for Bosniaks<br />
(diaspora & non-diaspora) in Kosovo, have struggled to stay politically<br />
unified, and tend to support larger Albanian parties. This may<br />
be a result of the 1974 Yugoslav Federation constitution which titled<br />
all Slavic Muslims as “nationality Muslim” or “Bosniak” 4 . Therefore,<br />
this may be an indication that those classified as “Bosniaks” are not<br />
self-prescribed, or the fact that the classification of “national” Muslim<br />
may also contribute to their integration into other Albanian parties.<br />
1.3. Relations during the Kosovo war<br />
The course of wars in Former Yugoslavia brought up a very important<br />
question “How did such an obvious artificial construct as Yugoslavia<br />
came into its existence and survived for such a long time” By the end<br />
2 Stroschein, S. (2013). Discourse in Bosnia and Macedonia on the Independence of Kosovo: When<br />
and What is a Precedent Europe-Asia Studies, 65:5, 874-888.<br />
3 Republika Srpska Slams Kosovo Recognition “Pressure”: Balkan Insight. <strong>2014</strong>. RepublikaSrpska<br />
Slams Kosovo Recognition “Pressure”: Balkan Insight. [ONLINE] Available at: http://www.balkaninsight.com/en/article/dodik-opposes-bosnia-s-recognition-of-kosovo.<br />
[Accessed 09 July <strong>2014</strong>].<br />
4 Cocozzeli, F. (2008). Small Minorities in a Divided Polity: Turks, Bosniaks, Muslim Slavs and Roms,<br />
Ashkalis, Egyptians in Post-Conflict Kosovo. Ethnopolitics: Formerly Global Review of Ethnopolitics,<br />
7:2-3, 287-306.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
Bosnia and Herzegovina in Kosovar Perspective: An Agenda for International Cooperation<br />
39<br />
of the 20 th century, Yugoslavia was a truly multi-national state; The<br />
Bosniak and Albanian communities comprised 18.6% respectively 8%<br />
of the total Yugoslav population by 1988 5 . (See table 1.)<br />
Table 1. Kosovo and Bosnian population within Yugoslavia 6<br />
Year<br />
Population in Percentage<br />
1953 1979 1988<br />
Kosovo 4.8% 6.9% 8%<br />
Bosnia and Herzegovina 16.7% 18.6% 18.8%<br />
The course of wars and the rise of nationalism and economic issues<br />
within Yugoslavia profoundly influenced the stability of the federation.<br />
The internal movements within BiH and later on Kosovo 7 raised<br />
violence to a total new level and agitated the public opinion in Yugoslavia.<br />
These movements triggered a chain of bloody wars that lasted<br />
for years bringing the Yugoslav federation towards an end. Needless<br />
to say, the conflicts brought unity, especially between Bosniaks and<br />
Kosovo Albanians, having to share a similar experience of war, displacement<br />
and later on international intervention.<br />
The political elite in BiH having to deal with coordination and problems<br />
originated by the Dayton Peace signed in December 1995 8 were<br />
reluctant to show support for Kosovo explicitly. Nevertheless, by the<br />
end of April, around 600, 000 residents of Kosovo had become refugees;<br />
roughly 400,000 were displaced internally within the territory of<br />
Kosovo. 375,000 Kosovars moved south to the neighbouring Albania,<br />
and 150,000 had moved to Macedonia. Others moved to Montenegro<br />
5 Lampe, J. R. (1996). Yugoslavia as history: twice there was a country. Cambridge: Cambridge Uniiversity<br />
Press, 336-337.<br />
6 Leätina D. (1992). Regional Development in Communist Yugoslavia: Success, Failure, anti-Consequences,<br />
Boulder, CO: Westview Press (180-181).<br />
7 For the purpose of this paper the case of Croatia, Slovenia, Montenegro and FYROM will not be<br />
elaborated.<br />
8 Peace agreement reached on November 21, 1995, by the presidents of Bosnia, Croatia, and Serbia,<br />
ending the war in Bosnia and outlining a General Framework of the Bosnian Federation and<br />
its political system.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
40<br />
Abit Hoxha, Donika Emini<br />
and BiH. According to UNHCR, approximately 10,000 of the Kosovo<br />
refugees have moved to BiH since January 1988 9 .<br />
2.<br />
Economic Cooperation<br />
Kosovo and BiH are undergoing a long-lasting transition from<br />
the socialist to liberal open market economy. The trajectory of Kosovo<br />
and BiH economic development is shifting from the system in which<br />
the establishment of state ownership and control was the main objective<br />
of economic policy, to the liberalization of the economy, free<br />
market, self-management and decentralization 10 . The economies of<br />
Kosovo and BiH have shown a relatively low development since the<br />
90s, and the challenging struggles for better, sustainable economy are<br />
continuing in the post-war years.<br />
Needless to say, despite its weak economy, Kosovo has showed enthusiasm<br />
for trade liberalization. Along with internal economic development,<br />
Kosovo has been struggling to establish commercial and trade<br />
relations with other countries in the region and worldwide. A small<br />
emerging economy such as the one of Kosovo does not have a balance<br />
of exports and imports – meaning that the quantity of imported good<br />
is larger than the goods exported in other partner countries.<br />
2.1. CEFTA and Free Trade between Kosovo and BiH<br />
The CEFTA is a free trade agreement which progressively form an<br />
integrated area of regional trade and cooperation. The new CEFTA<br />
– also the so called – CEFTA 2006 was signed by its all parties in<br />
2007, to only enter into force in the second part of 2008 11 . CEFTA<br />
represents a trade agreement between non-EU countries in Central<br />
and South-Eastern Europe. Comprised of fifteen member states, the<br />
signatory countries are: Poland, Hungary, Czech Republic, Slovakia,<br />
9 Krieger, H. (2001). The Kosovo conflict and international law: an analytical documentation, 1974-<br />
1999. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 66-68.<br />
10 Simon, György, An Economic History of Socialist Yugoslavia (<strong>2014</strong>). Available at SSRN:http://ssrn.<br />
com/abstract=2094334 or http://dx.doi.org/10.2139/ssrn.2094334<br />
11 Introduced by the European Union, CEFTA was firstly established in 1991, and it only became effective<br />
in 1993 having only Poland, Czech Republic and Hungary as member states.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
Bosnia and Herzegovina in Kosovar Perspective: An Agenda for International Cooperation<br />
41<br />
Slovenia, Rumania, Bulgaria, Croatia, Macedonia, Albania, Kosovo,<br />
BiH, Moldova, Montenegro, and Serbia.Basically, through this treaty<br />
the member states agree on mutual reduction of customs in their territory.<br />
Furthermore, it envisages the elimination of state monopolies<br />
by stimulating competition, and harmonizing the legal framework<br />
and regulations 12 .<br />
From 2000 until 2013, Kosovo products have been exported mainly<br />
on the regional countries, whereas the economic embargo set by<br />
the authorities in BiH and Serbia had a remarkable implication in this<br />
manner. Since the declaration of independence by Kosovo institutions,<br />
both Serbia and BiH have introduced the economic sanctions towards<br />
Kosovo. Not having recognized the independence of Kosovo and the<br />
new customs stamps, Serbia and BiH seized both import and transit<br />
of Kosovo products in and through their territories thus by hampering<br />
Kosovar economic development 13 . As a reaction towards the Serbian<br />
and BiH authorities, Kosovo introduced trade reciprocity, meaning<br />
that an embargo on imports of Serbian products and set a 10% tariff<br />
on goods produced in BiH 14 .<br />
Figure 1. Kosovo Foreign Trade with BiH (Source: Kosovo Agency of Statistics)<br />
12 Handjiski, B. (2010). Enhancing regional trade integration in Southeast Europe. Washington, D.C.:<br />
World Bank, 56-57.<br />
13 GAP Insitute (2011). Kosovo in CEFTA: In or Out GAP Institute. Retrieved August 13, <strong>2014</strong>, from<br />
http://www.institutigap.org/documents/72590_CEFTAEng.pdf<br />
14 Halili, P. (2011). Kosovo on the offensive: Trade reciprocity and rule of law. Washington Times Communities.<br />
Retrieved August 7, <strong>2014</strong>, from http://communities.washingtontimes.com/neighbor/-<br />
hood/europeanization-monitor/2011/aug/2/kosovo-offensive-trade-reciprocity-and-rule-law/<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
42<br />
Abit Hoxha, Donika Emini<br />
Despite the contract signed and the decision to become part of<br />
CEFTA and the agreement for a free trade economy within Balkan<br />
states, the trade reciprocity between Kosovo and BiH breached the<br />
main points of the CEFTA treaty. As seen in the figure above, precisely<br />
after signing the CFETA agreement, BiH introduced the economic embargo<br />
thus by decreasing the percentage of imports from Kosovo from<br />
3.0% in 2008 to 0.7% in 2009. This trend continues to decrease, while<br />
the products of BiH, still remain in Kosovo market by roughly 3.0%.<br />
Economic sanctions as a practice are quite well-known in international<br />
relations, a practice than in the 20 th century has been used widely<br />
15 . Despite the fact that the economic sanctions are widely used, the<br />
traditional scholars believe that this tool is unsuccessful in achieving<br />
the policy objectives 16 . Although, Robert Pope argues that economic<br />
sanctions are rather human and definitely have smaller impact than<br />
the use of military force 17 . Yet, in the case of Kosovo and BiH, the economic<br />
reciprocity has a great impact, and by default illegal, since it<br />
does breach the CEFTA (Central European Free Trade Agreement).<br />
One of the most debatable issues is that the CEFTA treaty does<br />
not possess any provision on how to act in cases when one member<br />
state or groups of states applies economic embargo towards another<br />
CEFTA member. However, Article 43 of the CEFTA treaty on Arbitration,<br />
clearly states that:<br />
Disputes between the Parties, arising after this Agreement enters into<br />
force between the Parties concerned and relating to the interpretation or<br />
application of rights and obligations under it, which have not been settled<br />
through direct consultations in the Joint Committee within 90 calendar<br />
days from the date of the receipt of the request for consultations,<br />
may be referred to arbitration by any Party to the dispute by means of<br />
a written notification addressed to the other Party to the dispute 18 .<br />
15 Tsugui, E. (2011). Regionalization and European Integration in the Framework of Central European<br />
Free Trade Agreement. Institute for Development and Social Initiatives (IDIS), 2, 1-8.<br />
16 Delevis, M. (1998). The International Journal of Peace Studies. Economic Sanctions as a Foreign<br />
Policy Tool: The Case of Yugoslavia. Retrieved September 7, <strong>2014</strong>, from http://www.gmu.edu/<br />
programs/icar/ijps/vol3_1/Delvic.htm<br />
17 Pape, R. A. (1997). Why Economic Sanctions Do Not Work. International Security, 22(2), 90.<br />
18 Central European Free Trade Agreement (2006) Consolidated Version of the Central European<br />
Free Trade Agreement (CEFTA 2006). Retrieved August 8, <strong>2014</strong>, fromhttp://www.stabilitypact.<br />
org/trade/ANN1CEFTA%202006%20Final%20Text.pdf<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
Bosnia and Herzegovina in Kosovar Perspective: An Agenda for International Cooperation<br />
43<br />
Nevertheless, in the case of Kosovo and BiH, the dispute is still ongoing,<br />
after almost four years by seriously harming the main concept<br />
of the CEFTA as such the free trade concept.<br />
As showed in the stats below, in 2013, Kosovo main foreign trade<br />
partners in exports are Albania with 14.9%, Macedonia 8.9%, 5.9%<br />
Montenegro, Serbia by 4.9%, while the largest partners of Kosovo imports<br />
from Balkan countries are Serbia with11.7%, Macedonia with<br />
7.6%, and 4.5% Albania 19 .<br />
3.<br />
Security Cooperation<br />
Developing and maintaining regional security cooperation in<br />
the Western Balkan region continues to remain of the most crucial<br />
interests of the European Union and Western Balkan countries. Indeed,<br />
security is a vital factor for establishing political stability, peace,<br />
security and economic prosperity in the region.<br />
Having in front challenges such as organized crime, international<br />
terrorism, corruption and border management the Western Balkan<br />
countries assisted by the EU, has had established many regional security<br />
initiatives. Despite the fact that cooperation in the field security<br />
does represent one of the main elements of stabilization in the region,<br />
it also requires partnership and cooperation between the countries<br />
which were active in the chain of conflicts occurring in 1990’s or still<br />
is in ongoing political disputes 20 . Hence, lack of recognition of Kosovo<br />
independence 21 and statehood from BiH has created a status-quo<br />
thus lack of bilateral relations among these countries.<br />
19 Kosovo Agency of Statistics: Kosovo Foreign Trade – 2013 Stats. Kosovo Agency of Statistics.<br />
Retrieved August 13, <strong>2014</strong>, from http://ask.rks-gov.net/publikimet/doc_view/1127-statistikat-etregtisaeuml-saeuml-jashtme-2013tmpl=component&format=raw<br />
20 Djugumanov, I., Lazić, B., &Tasev, J. (2012). The Balkans and the Future of Euro-Atlantic Integration.<br />
Atlantic Council, 2(2), 1-12.<br />
21 Full text: Kosovo declaration. (2008, February 17). BBC News. Retrieved September 8, <strong>2014</strong>, from<br />
http://news.bbc.co.uk/2/hi/europe/7249677.stm<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
44<br />
Abit Hoxha, Donika Emini<br />
4. Police<br />
Police cooperation between BiH and Kosovo is constantly being<br />
hampered by the political implications and lack of statehood recognition<br />
by BiH. Lacking formal and bilateral agreements between Kosovo<br />
and BiH, the cooperation between the two states has been done by using<br />
other channels such as informal communication and cooperation<br />
through regional initiatives in the field of security 22 .<br />
So far, Kosovo has been communicating with BiH informally<br />
through ILECU (International Law Enforcement Coordination Unit) 23 .<br />
This platform of communication did boost cooperation between Kosovo<br />
and BiH, and it does connect Kosovo to the international platforms<br />
such as INTERPOL and EUROPOL 24 .<br />
Needless to say, the development of the regional cooperation in the<br />
Balkans under the coordination of the Regional Cooperation Council<br />
(RCC) which represents one of the main initiatives carrying more<br />
than 40 regional cooperation mechanisms, has begun to show its first<br />
successes by engaging Kosovo in regional level projects. Police cooperation<br />
in the Balkans has been also seen as a tool to overcome the<br />
challenges of the past while facilitating the campaign against organized<br />
crime and other security threatens 25 .<br />
4.1. Organized crime, Trafficking and Drugs<br />
There is lack of cooperation between Kosovo and BiH in the bilateral<br />
level, however, there has been some communication set up by law enforcement<br />
agencies led by several EU and Balkan countries. Collaboration<br />
in several operations has led to the dismantling one of the largest<br />
and powerful drug network in the Balkans which used to network and<br />
supplies drugs to the EU countries 26 . Moreover, the cooperation be-<br />
22 Emini, D. (<strong>2014</strong>). Kosovo’s Membership and Participation in Regional Security Initiatives. Kosovar<br />
Center for Security Studies (KCSS), 1(1), 1-32.<br />
23 ILECU is an EU regional project aiming to establish national coordination units and enforce cooperation<br />
in the Western Balkan state.<br />
24 Elshani, Veton. Interview by Donika Emini.Personal interview. Kosovo Police – ILECU, June 26,<br />
<strong>2014</strong>.<br />
25 Paszkiewicz, J. (2013). Faculty of Arts and Sciences Journal of Social Sciences, Regional Cooperation<br />
In Western Balkans : A View From Inside The European Union, The Premises And Obstacles<br />
(149-160).<br />
26 Karadaku, L. (2013, November 4). Police co-operation breaks major drug-trafficking network.<br />
(SETimes.com). Retrieved September 25, <strong>2014</strong>, from http://www.setimes.com/cocoon/setimes/<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
Bosnia and Herzegovina in Kosovar Perspective: An Agenda for International Cooperation<br />
45<br />
tween police and prosecutors Kosovo, Albania, Bosnia and Herzegovina<br />
(BiH), Croatia, Slovenia, Austria and Italy after an operation of<br />
four years with the arrests of seven suspects in Albania and Italy on<br />
charges of drug trafficking and other related crimes.<br />
5. Military<br />
Military cooperation does represent one of the most challenging<br />
sphere in which Kosovo and BiH have not managed to establish<br />
cooperation. The logic of linking the security institutions with the<br />
statehood of Kosovo has made BiH authorities reluctant to establish<br />
any type of relations with Kosovo. Thus, different from the police sector,<br />
the defence sector still remains challenging.<br />
5.1. Defence, Training and Peacekeeping<br />
Lacking bilateral relations Kosovo and BiH have not yet established<br />
cooperation in the defence sector, henceforth the newly established<br />
Kosovo Security Force (KSF) did not benefit from joint trainings with<br />
BiH or other regional states.<br />
So far Kosovo has not been able to participate in the Peace Support<br />
Operations Training Center (PSOTC), an organization created for the<br />
support of Armed Forces of BiH which of course has a regional component<br />
and partnership with NATO. Kosovo authorities have been<br />
constantly showing ambitions to join this organization, but failed to<br />
establish any type of relations, even non formal 27 .<br />
Nevertheless, the Western Balkans region is being threatened from<br />
terrorism, organized crime, cross-border criminal activities, corruption,<br />
such cases need to be dealt regionally and cooperation in the field<br />
of security, including the intelligence sharing and other joint effort<br />
are very much needed in order to fight against powerful global forces.<br />
xhtml/en_GB/features/setimes/features/2013/11/04/feature-01<br />
27 Emini, D. (<strong>2014</strong>). Kosovo’s Membership and Representation in Regional Security Initiative. Kosovar<br />
Center for Security Studies. Retrieved September 22, <strong>2014</strong>, from http://www.qkss.org/reposiutory/docs/Kosovo<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
46<br />
Abit Hoxha, Donika Emini<br />
6.<br />
Transnational Justice and Victims of war<br />
The chain of conflict in the Balkan Region for almost a decade<br />
has had a huge impact on the former Yugoslav countries and their political<br />
and economic systems. Besides, this had devastated the social<br />
fabric leaving thousands of people traumatized, still missing, killed and<br />
disabled. Social devastation and wars and atrocities in this regional,<br />
especially towards Muslims in BIH and ethnic Albanians in Kosovo<br />
reinforced and deepened social fragmentation in post-war society.<br />
Many scholars have raised the question how do the post-war societies<br />
and countries manage to come to cope with a history of war<br />
and violence, oppression and human rights violations The concept<br />
of transitional justice evolved from the field of international human<br />
rights movements initially aiming to the judicial process aiming to address<br />
human rights violations committed by the dictatorial regimes 28 .<br />
Nowadays, the concept of transitional justice has expanded and plays<br />
a crucial role in international law and the process of democratisation,<br />
as well as state and nation building in post-conflict countries. The concept<br />
does not include the judicial process only; it also includes truth<br />
commissions aiming to keep track of the “damages”, and reparation<br />
to the victims 29 . This process is usually led by international organizations/donors<br />
and foreign experts for the countries and societies in<br />
transition most likely post-war or authoritarian countries. Generally<br />
this process is done by reforming the state institutions focusing on<br />
the security and justice sectors and by proceeding cases towards war<br />
criminals by national and international courts. In the case of Kosovo<br />
and BiH, the process of the above mentioned reforms are being initiated<br />
and implemented by international institutions, the concerns<br />
about capacities and impartiality led to the creation of a mixed judicial<br />
system staffed by both international and national judges and prosecutors,<br />
especially in the high profile cases of war crimes 30 . Nevertheless,<br />
the International Criminal Tribunal for the former Yugoslavia (ICTY)<br />
28 Fischer, M. (2010). Transitional Justice and Reconciliation: Theory and Practice. Berghof Foundation.<br />
Retrieved August 9, <strong>2014</strong>, from http://www.berghof-handbook.net/documents/publicaetions/fischer<br />
29 Riffler, V. (2010). International Journal of Rule of Law, Transitional Justice and Human Rights, Transitional<br />
Justice And Human Rights, Vol. Available at SSRN: http://ssrn.com/abstract=1736605 p. 13<br />
30 Zupan, N. (2007). Facing the Past and Transitional Justice in Countries of Former Yugoslavia. Berlin,<br />
332.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
Bosnia and Herzegovina in Kosovar Perspective: An Agenda for International Cooperation<br />
47<br />
deals with the cases of high profile war criminals, and so far this tribunal<br />
has four rather big cases ongoing 31 .<br />
The number of victims in both Kosovo and BiH is rather difficult to<br />
be estimated due to an ongoing process of finding the missing people.<br />
However, the approximate death toll as registered so far shows that<br />
in Kosovo around 16.000 32 people died, while in BiH the number of<br />
war victims is rather larger by registering around 104.000 victims 33 .<br />
Table 2. Missing Persons during the Yugoslav wars: Cases of Kosovo and BiH 34<br />
Unaccounted/Missing Persons in the former Yugoslavia<br />
Persons that went missing during the Yugoslav Wars<br />
Bosnia-Herzegovina 30,000<br />
Kosovo 4,400<br />
Persons still missing or unaccounted for today<br />
Bosnia-Herzegovina 10,000<br />
Kosovo 1,900<br />
6.1. Reparations<br />
Reparations refer to the programs and initiatives sponsored by the<br />
state aiming to contribute repairing – moral and material – of the<br />
past abuse experienced by the victims 35 . Until now, no governmentsponsored<br />
reparation programmes for direct/ indirect victims of war<br />
have been initiated in Kosovo or BiH.<br />
31 The case of Ratko Mladic, Vojislav Seselj, Goran Hadzic, he cases are listed on the website of the<br />
Tribunal: available at: http://www.icty.org/action/cases/4<br />
32 Human Rights Watch. (2000). The Crisis in Kosovo. Civilian Deaths in the NATO Air Campaign.<br />
Retrieved September 21, <strong>2014</strong>, from http://www.hrw.org/reports/2000/nato/Natbm200-01.htm<br />
33 Zwierzchowski, J., & Tabeau, E. (2010). The Global Costs of Conflict.ICTY. Retrieved August 21,<br />
<strong>2014</strong>, from http://www.icty.org/x/file/About/OTP/War_Demographics/en/bih_casualty_underucount_conf_paper_1<br />
34 Der Auweraert, P. V. (2013). Reparations for Wartime Victims in the Former Yugoslavia: In Search<br />
of the Way Forward. IOM. Retrieved August 22, <strong>2014</strong>, from https://www.iom.int/files/live/sites/<br />
iom/files/What-We-Do/docs/Reparations-for-Wartime-Victimes-in-the-Former-Yugoslavia-In-<br />
Search-of-the-Way-Forward.pdf<br />
35 What is Transitional Justice (2008, August 20). UN. Retrieved September 10, <strong>2014</strong>, from http://<br />
www.un.org/en/peacebuilding/pdf/do<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
48<br />
Abit Hoxha, Donika Emini<br />
While, the government of BiH has filed a lawsuit against Former<br />
Yugoslavia at the International Court of Justice (ICJ) for violating<br />
the Convention on Genocide in 1993, the government of Kosovo has<br />
created a ministerial working group in 2012 to develop a strategy for<br />
dealing with the past 36 .<br />
6.2. Lustration<br />
The concept of lustration refers to the measures taken by the state<br />
against all persons associated and linked to the former state authorities<br />
which functioned during the period of repression. So far, Kosovo<br />
and BiH have not drafted the Law on Lustration, although the international<br />
institutions in both countries have introduced the screening<br />
and vetting process as part of a larger institutional reform 37 . It is only<br />
Serbia that passed this law in 2003, however due to the high political<br />
consequences this law did not manage to open the secret files, and no<br />
case has been preceded so far 38 .<br />
Conclusion<br />
To boost cooperation and relations BiH needs to lift its sanctions<br />
against Kosovo declared after the Independence of Kosovo. Not having<br />
recognized the independence of Kosovo and the new customs<br />
stamps, Serbia and BiH seized both import and transit of Kosovo<br />
products in and through their territories thus by hampering Kosovar<br />
economic development.<br />
BiH and Kosovo needs to increase Police cooperation in the technical<br />
level and policy level. Lacking formal and bilateral agreements<br />
between Kosovo and BiH, the cooperation between the two states re-<br />
36 Zupan, N. (2007). Facing the Past and Transitional Justice in Countries of Former Yugoslavia. Berlin,<br />
332.<br />
37 Transitional Justice in Post-Yugoslav Countries. (2007). Report for 2006. Retrieved September 15,<br />
<strong>2014</strong>, from http://wcjp.unicri.it/proceedings/docs/DOCUMENTA-HLC-RCS_Trans%20justice%20<br />
in%20ex%20Yu%<br />
38 Dvořáková, V., & Milardović, A. (2007). Lustration and Consolidation of Democracy and the Rule<br />
of Law in Central and Eastern Europe. Series of Political Science Research Centre Forum Book 5. Retrieved<br />
August 9, <strong>2014</strong>, from http://www.kas.de/wf/doc/kas_12839-1522-19-30.pdf090702164702<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
Bosnia and Herzegovina in Kosovar Perspective: An Agenda for International Cooperation<br />
49<br />
mains informal and not effective in fighting organized crime and other<br />
security challenges in the region.<br />
BiH and Kosovo needs to start cooperation in the field of defence<br />
sector to address necessary joint efforts for NATO integration and<br />
regional defence challenges.<br />
BiH and Kosovo need to cooperate closely in the field of transitional<br />
justice and exchange experiences in dealing with the past. Issues such<br />
as reparation, missing persons, and lustration can be accelerating issues<br />
in cooperation between the two countries.<br />
Bibliography<br />
Barth F. (2000), Boundaries and Connections. Signifying Identities: Anthropological<br />
Perspectives on Boundaries and Contested Values, London<br />
Central European Free Trade Agreement (2006), Consolidated Version of the<br />
Central European Free Trade Agreement (CEFTA 2006), Retrieved August<br />
8, <strong>2014</strong>, from http://www.stabilitypact.org/trade/ANN1CEFTA%20<br />
2006%20Final%20Text.pdf<br />
Cocozzeli F. (2008), Small Minorities in a Divided Polity: Turks, Bosniaks,<br />
Muslim Slavs and Roms, Ashkalis, Egyptians in Post-Conflict Kosovo. Ethnopolitics:<br />
Formerly Global Review of Ethnopolitics<br />
Delevis M. (1998), The International Journal of Peace Studies. Economic Sanctions<br />
as a Foreign Policy Tool: The Case of Yugoslavia, Retrieved September<br />
7, <strong>2014</strong>, from http://www.gmu.edu/programs/icar/ijps/vol3_1/Delvic.htm<br />
Der Auweraert P. V. (2013), Reparations for Wartime Victims in the Former<br />
Yugoslavia: In Search of the Way Forward. IOM. Retrieved August 22,<br />
<strong>2014</strong>, from https://www.iom.int/files/live/sites/iom/files/What-We-Do/<br />
docs/Reparations-for-Wartime-Victimes-in-the-Former-Yugoslavia-In-<br />
Search-of-the-Way-Forward.pdf<br />
Djugumanov I., Lazić B., Tasev J. (2012), The Balkans and the Future of Euro-<br />
Atlantic Integration, Atlantic Council<br />
Dvořáková V., Milardović A. (2007), Lustration and Consolidation of Democracy<br />
and the Rule of Law in Central and Eastern Europe, Series of Political<br />
Science Research Centre Forum Book 5. Retrieved August 9, <strong>2014</strong>,<br />
from http://www.kas.de/wf/doc/kas_12839-1522-19-30.pdf090702164702<br />
Elshani, Veton. Interview by Donika Emini. Personal Interview. Kosovo Police<br />
– ILECU, June 26, <strong>2014</strong><br />
Emini D., (<strong>2014</strong>), Kosovo’s Membership and Representation in Regional Security<br />
Initiative, Kosovar Centre for Security Studies. Retrieved September<br />
22, <strong>2014</strong>, from http://www.qkss.org/repository/docs/Kosovo<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
50<br />
Abit Hoxha, Donika Emini<br />
Fischer M. (2010), Transitional Justice and Reconciliation: Theory and Practice,<br />
Berghof Foundation. Retrieved August 9, <strong>2014</strong>, from http://www.<br />
berghof-handbook.net/documents/publications/fischer<br />
Full text: Kosovo Declaration. (2008, February 17). BBC News. Retrieved<br />
September 8, <strong>2014</strong>, from http://news.bbc.co.uk/2/hi/europe/7249677.stm<br />
GAP Institute (2011). Kosovo in CEFTA: In or Out GAP Institute. Retrieved<br />
August 13, <strong>2014</strong>, from http://www.institutigap.org/documents/72590_<br />
CEFTAEng.pdf<br />
Halili P. (2011), Kosovo on the offensive: Trade reciprocity and rule of law,<br />
Washington Times Communities. Retrieved August 7, <strong>2014</strong>, from http://<br />
communities.washingtontimes.com/neighborhood/europeanizationmonitor/2011/aug/2/kosovo-offensive-trade-reciprocity-and-rule-law/<br />
Handjiski B. (2010), Enhancing regional trade integration in Southeast Europe,<br />
Washington, D.C.: World Bank<br />
Human Rights Watch. (2000). The Crisis in Kosovo. Civilian Deaths in the<br />
NATO Air Campaign. Retrieved September 21, <strong>2014</strong>, from http://www.<br />
hrw.org/reports/2000/nato/Natbm200-01.htm<br />
Karadaku L. (2013, November 4), Police Co-operation Breaks Major Drugtrafficking<br />
Network (SETimes.com). Retrieved September 25, <strong>2014</strong>,<br />
from http://www.setimes.com/cocoon/setimes/xhtml/en_GB/features/<br />
setimes/features/2013/11/04/feature-01<br />
Kosovo Agency of Statistics: Kosovo Foreign Trade – 2013 Stats. Kosovo<br />
Agency of Statistics. Retrieved August 13, <strong>2014</strong>, from http://ask.rks-gov.<br />
net/publikimet/doc_view/1127-statistikat-e-tregtisaeuml-saeuml-jashtme-2013tmpl=component&format=raw<br />
Krieger K. (2001), The Kosovo Conflict and International Law: An Analytical<br />
Documentation, 1974-1999, Cambridge: Cambridge University Press<br />
Lampe J. R., (1996), Yugoslavia as History: Twice There Was a Country, Cambridge:<br />
Cambridge University Press<br />
Leätina D. (1992), Regional Development in Communist Yugoslavia: Success,<br />
Failure, anti-Consequences, Boulder, CO: Westview Press<br />
Pape R. A. (1997), Why Economic Sanctions Do Not Work. International Security<br />
Paszkiewicz J. (2013). Faculty of Arts and Sciences Journal of Social Sciences,<br />
Regional Cooperation In Western Balkans: A View From Inside The European<br />
Union, The Premises And Obstacles<br />
Republika Srpska Slams Kosovo Recognition “Pressure”: Balkan Insight.<br />
(2013) Retrieved <strong>2014</strong>, from http://www.balkaninsight.com/en/article/<br />
dodik-opposes-bosnia-s-recognition-of-kosovo<br />
Riffler V. (2010), International Journal of Rule of Law, “Transitional Justice<br />
and Human Rights, Transitional Justice And Human Rights”, Vol. Available<br />
at SSRN: http://ssrn.com/abstract=1736605<br />
Simon G. (<strong>2014</strong>), An Economic History of Socialist Yugoslavia, Available<br />
at SSRN: http://ssrn.com/abstract=209433 or http://dx.doi.org/10.2139/<br />
ssrn.2094334<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
Bosnia and Herzegovina in Kosovar Perspective: An Agenda for International Cooperation<br />
51<br />
Stroschein S. (2013), Discourse in Bosnia and Macedonia on the Independence<br />
of Kosovo: When and What is a Precedent, Europe – Asia Studies<br />
Transitional Justice in Post-Yugoslav Countries (2007). Report for 2006. Retrieved<br />
September 15, <strong>2014</strong>, from http://wcjp.unicri.it/proceedings/docs/<br />
DOCUMENTA-HLC-RCS_Trans%20justice%20in%20ex%20Yu%<br />
Tsugui E. (2011), Regionalization and European Integration in the Framework<br />
of Central European Free Trade Agreement, Institute for Development<br />
and Social Initiatives (IDIS)<br />
“What is Transitional Justice” (2008, August 20). UN. Retrieved September<br />
10, <strong>2014</strong>, from http://www.un.org/en/peacebuilding/pdf/do<br />
Zupan N., (2007), Facing the Past and Transitional Justice in Countries of<br />
Former Yugoslavia, Berlin<br />
Zwierzchowski J., Tabeau E. (2010), The Global Costs of Conflict, ICTY, Retrieved<br />
August 21, <strong>2014</strong>, from http://www.icty.org/x/file/About/OTP/<br />
War_Demographics/en/bih_casualty_undercount_conf_paper_1<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
Bartosz Bojarczyk<br />
Radical Islamism – A threat to<br />
Bosniak Identity and Security<br />
of Bosnia and Herzegovina<br />
Abstract: The war in Bosnia and Herzegovina that broke out in the eve<br />
of post-Cold War era has brought to the international agenda the issue of Bosniak<br />
identity, rights and future political and state representation. The security<br />
of Bosniak identity, built up on religious and cultural aspects, was confronted<br />
in military terms with nationalistic ethnic approach of Serbs and Croats.<br />
The aim of this paper is to analyze the roots, history and evolution of Bosniak<br />
identity as challenged by radical Islamic ideology that emerged with the conflict.<br />
The role of radical Islamism in shaping the security of post-conflict Bosnia<br />
will also be described. Foreign assistance or help from various Muslim states,<br />
non-governmental organizations as well as from radical Islamic militant<br />
groups put the question of the Bosniak islamization and radicalization into<br />
discourse. The security and structure of the Bosnia and Herzegovina was also<br />
challenged by radical Islamic ideologies and their militant representations. After<br />
the September 11 th the Islamic terrorism was a target of international war<br />
and that has changed Bosnia and Herzegovina in a great manner.<br />
Keywords: Bosnia and Herzegovina, identity, security, Islamic, radicalism<br />
Introduction<br />
The dissolution of the Soviet Union that started somewhere in the late<br />
1980-ies but formally occurred in the 1992 has brought fundamental<br />
changes to European security system. New developments were transforming<br />
the map of Europe not only in political sense but what’s more<br />
important in the geopolitical one. Formation of new independent states<br />
from Baltic states to Central Asia, reintegration of the Germany (or<br />
rather incorporation of DDR into Federal Republic), division of Czechoslovakia<br />
into two independent states effected the nations of Yugoslavia,<br />
which also wanted to implement the idea of self-determination<br />
and create its own “national” states. The processes of democratization<br />
of political systems and liberalization of economies has been characterizing<br />
most of post – Soviet bloc states but in the Balkans the ghost
54<br />
Bartosz Bojarczyk<br />
of violent ethnic conflict was challenging the multinational structure<br />
of Yugoslavia. That structure designed and preserved by Tito was already<br />
falling down through the 1980-ies but the end of the Cold War<br />
speed up processes of disintegration and finally let to outbreak of three<br />
year long, bloody and very turbulent civil war on the territory of former<br />
Yugoslavia.<br />
Between the 1991 and 1992, Slovenia, Croatia, Macedonia and<br />
Bosnia and Herzegovina have proclaimed independence and Federal<br />
Republic of Yugoslavia (Serbia still with Kosovo, Montenegro) was<br />
created. The initiatives of peaceful and democratic changes were being<br />
destroyed by each side of conflict and military option was most<br />
likely chosen for reconstruction of regional affairs. Bosnia and Herzegovina<br />
was the weakest organism due to the internal division between<br />
the three ethnic groups (Bosniaks 1 , Serbs and Croats), three religions<br />
(Islam, Orthodox and Catholic) and the ambitions of newly established<br />
Serbia and Croatia to divide the Bosnia and Herzegovina and<br />
incorporate its territories into their states. The Muslim side of the conflict<br />
had no backing in regional actors and had to defend itself with<br />
the help of anyone who would like to provide it. Naturally, they turned<br />
to the Muslim states of the Middle East, as well as to the other nonstate<br />
Muslim actors for help. The turnout was quite significant and<br />
the stream of money, weapons and other help was heading to Sarajevo<br />
from the Muslim states, nongovernmental organizations and terrorist<br />
groups. As a result of that cooperation the challenge of radical Islamism<br />
emerged in the Bosnia and Herzegovina mostly due to the direct<br />
and military involvement of many radical or terrorist organizations<br />
whose interests were not always parallel with the ones of Bosniak society<br />
and Bosnian state.<br />
In many sources the question of Bosnian islamization and its role<br />
in international terrorist network was stated. The aim of this paper<br />
is to analyze the roots and evolution of the Bosniak identity and its<br />
adaptation to radical Islamic concepts promoted by international jihadist<br />
and Muslim states during and after the conflict. As well as to un-<br />
1 In this paper the term Bosniacs will refer to the Muslim populations of Bosnia and Herzegovina,<br />
where Bosnians would mean the citizens of Bosnia and Herzegovina.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
Radical Islamism – A threat to Bosniak Identity and Security of Bosnia and Herzegovina<br />
55<br />
derstand the role of radical Islamic ideologies and theirs supporters<br />
in shaping and challenging the security of Bosnia and Herzegovina.<br />
1.<br />
Bosniak Islamic identity and history<br />
Muslim history of Bosnia is mainly connected with the Ottomans<br />
who established its presence over her territories also by spreading Islam.<br />
Migration from other Ottoman regions and conversion of locals<br />
into Islam brought the Muslim community into aliveness. It built up<br />
its identity in the mixture of Turkish influence and accommodation<br />
to Balkan ethnic and religious diversity. Long-term administration<br />
of those territories by the Turks allowed the community to fit into<br />
regional affairs and secure its dominant position over other Balkans’<br />
communities in all aspects. After the Congress of Berlin the Bosnia<br />
and Herzegovina went under the Austro-Hungarian rule. They untouched<br />
the Muslim rights on that territory, mainly on the economic<br />
level. That was the reason that the Muslims of Bosnia and Herzegovina<br />
supported the Central Powers in the World War I 2 . The legal system<br />
of Muslim advantages has secured their rights for long period but was<br />
also a reason of great conflict with the Serbs and Croats.<br />
Bosnia as a peripheral region quickly became a victim of international<br />
conflicts through XIX and XX centuries. Ottoman Empire was<br />
falling down since the mid XIX century and loosing Bosnia and Herzegovina<br />
was one of early syndromes of final collapse that emerged<br />
as a result of World War I. The nation-state’s building processes that<br />
shaped Europe those days have omitted Bosniaks 3 . Turks were not able<br />
to support Muslim community and they alone were unable to break<br />
through other Balkans nationalisms. In given period, Bosniaks were<br />
rather the subjects of regional and international arrangements and<br />
preserve identity mostly because of religious and linguistic differences<br />
as well as previous economic dominance.<br />
2 J. Elsässer, Jak dżihad przybył do Europy. Wojownicy Boga i Tajne Służby na Bałkanach, Warszawskie<br />
Wydawnictwo Literackie MUZA 2007, p. 29-30.<br />
3 S. L. Burg, P. S. Shop, The War in Bosnia-Herzegovina. Ethnic Conflict and International Intervention,<br />
M. E. Sharpe 2000, p. 18.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
56<br />
Bartosz Bojarczyk<br />
Until the second half of the XX century, described group was perceived<br />
mostly as a religious minority/community, not as a distinguished<br />
ethnic category. That was main the main reason why their<br />
rights of self-determination were not recognized by regional states<br />
and international system. In addition, between the great wars the geopolitics<br />
of the Balkans were shaped on the grave of Ottomans and<br />
the possibility to recognize the interests of “Turks” in Bosnia and Herzegovina<br />
was unlikely to happen. Nevertheless, most of the Bosniaks<br />
(Muslims) supported the idea of Yugoslavian state when they were<br />
placed among the Serbs and Croats. The idea of unite multinational<br />
state was giving the chance for gaining at least some autonomy especially<br />
in the religious and educational aspects. For most of those times<br />
Bosnia and Herzegovina was under the Belgrade’s administration, but<br />
growing conflict between Serbs and Croats placed them again of both<br />
sides 4 . Nevertheless, before the World War II the Muslims of Bosnia<br />
and Herzegovina enjoyed some degree of autonomy and were able<br />
to build up their political representation, namely Yugoslav Muslim<br />
Organization (YMO).<br />
The World War II brought to the Balkans an outbreak of ethnical/<br />
religious war between the Muslims, Serbs, and Croats who supported<br />
different sides of the conflict. On 10 August 1941 the YMO recognized<br />
the German satellite “state” – the Independent State of Croatia<br />
and its members took some high positions in government of that entity.<br />
In 1943, the Muslim volunteers from Bosnia and Herzegovina has<br />
formed SS Division “Handschar”, which became infamous of the ethnic<br />
cleansing committed in Central-Eastern Bosnia 5 . However, formally<br />
the Muslims supported the Nazi Germany and the Croatian satellite<br />
state, the regular people were present in all of fighting formations.<br />
The activities of the Bosniaks were not different than others in the region,<br />
even concerning the genocides or other war crimes. The complicated<br />
and bloody war in the Balkans during the WWII was just<br />
a prelude to the conflict that blew up during the 1990s.<br />
After the war, the victorious side became the communists with<br />
the leader Josip Tito, who established Federal People’s Republic of Yu-<br />
4 Ibidem, p. 35-37.<br />
5 J. Elsässer, op. cit., p. 28, 35.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
Radical Islamism – A threat to Bosniak Identity and Security of Bosnia and Herzegovina<br />
57<br />
goslavia in 1946. The Yugoslavia was built up on the idea of communism,<br />
which in this case promote multicultural diversity and protection<br />
of each minority. Although the Serbs were somehow favoured, the system<br />
was working and the conflicts have been silenced for some decades.<br />
Under the communist rule, the Bosniaks were adapting to new realities<br />
and system that secured their rights on basic level. In the 1963, J. Tito<br />
change the name of the state into Federal People’s Republic of Yugoslavia,<br />
amended constitution that established authoritarian system of his<br />
rule, granted some self-governance rights to the federal republics, but<br />
what’s more important in this case, recognized the Muslims of Yugoslavia<br />
as a nation with equal status the other participating nations 6 .<br />
It was a milestone in building up the Bosniak identity, which not only<br />
facilitated the presence in the legal system but also was a main source<br />
of nation building processes. Even the next amendment of constitution<br />
from 1974, which limited the powers of the federal republics, hasn’t<br />
stopped the wheel of Bosniak political identity building processes.<br />
Like it was already described, the Bosniaks identity before the second<br />
part of the XX century was build up rather on religious and cultural<br />
aspects and the political awareness is a quite new concept. The ideas<br />
of sovereign Bosnia and Herzegovina were appearing in the thoughts<br />
of Young Turks, however it was the Islamic Religious Community that<br />
was following the caliphate order, trying to preserve the Islam religion<br />
on these territories, and secure the interests and rights of Muslim people<br />
7 . It was just in 1939, when the Young Muslims started to operate<br />
in the Bosnia and Herzegovina. They brought idea of pan-Islamism and<br />
were trying to shape the Muslim/Bosniak identity in political terms.<br />
Recognition in national/ethnic category under socialistic rule, gave<br />
Muslim leaders great opportunity to build up coherence of Bosniaks.<br />
The openness of the system allowed the Young Muslims to reorganize<br />
and to conduct some activities. Alija Izetbegovic and many others<br />
continued to promote the ideas of pan-Islamism and Muslim political<br />
identity. In 1970 he wrote famous Islamic Declaration. In many terms<br />
it’s a very fundamentalist document that promote establishment of Is-<br />
6 S. L. Burg, P. S. Shop, op. cit., p. 41.<br />
7 The Islamic Community in Bosnia and Herzegovina, History, http://www.rijaset.ba/english/index.php/modules-menu/history,<br />
[20.10.<strong>2014</strong>].<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
58<br />
Bartosz Bojarczyk<br />
lamic entity/state among the Muslim population of Bosnia and Herzegovina<br />
and postulate reestablishment of united Islamic state based on<br />
the conception of Umma (conception of religious and political unity<br />
of all Muslims). Some postulates of Izetbegovic Declaration, as it was<br />
stated by J. Elsässer, are potentially dangerous to the civil society concept<br />
and more important to the basic democratic values 8 . However,<br />
the document itself looks more like general manifesto rather than coherent<br />
concept, nonetheless it brought the idea of radical Islamism<br />
into the modern European security system 9 . It need to be underline<br />
that the Islamic Declaration was alike other manifestos that were written<br />
all along the Muslim world. The 1970s were the times of Islamism’s<br />
awaking due to the practical failure of secular pan-Arabism and arise<br />
of many political Islamism concepts.<br />
After the J. Tito’s death in 1980, the fragile multinational system<br />
of Yugoslavia was already in a deep crisis. The national tendencies were<br />
breaking the system from inside, where main cluster of it seemed to be<br />
the cold war realities. On the turn of the 1970-ies and 1980-ies, Young<br />
Muslims were able to extend their activities, establish strong links with<br />
the Muslim organizations and promote the idea of sovereign Bosnia.<br />
With the help of foreign donations, mostly from the Arab world,<br />
many mosques and Islamic schools were built up or reopened 10 . For<br />
those reasons the leaders of that organization, with the Izetbegovic at<br />
the head of it, became accused of anti-systemic activities, tried to create<br />
national, independent Bosnia. They were judged and sentenced<br />
for long prison but after a few years (3-5) all of them became free men<br />
again. Those days were the times when fundaments of Bosniak political<br />
identity and ideas of coherent state were shaped in the minds<br />
of future Bosniak political elite members. In the late 1980-ies some<br />
kind of agreement between the Young Muslims and the Islamic Community<br />
was made, since those two organizations were backing an idea<br />
of Bosnia’s autonomy, self-governance and possible achievement of formal<br />
independence. The year of 1990 was crucial for Bosniak history<br />
8 J. Elsässer, op. cit., p. 39-41.<br />
9 For Text of Islamic Declaration look: A. Izetbegovic, Islamic Declaration. A Programme for the Islamization<br />
of Muslims and the Muslim People, Sarajevo 1990, http://life-info.de/inh1./texte/Islamic%20Declaration_1990%20Izetbegovic.pdf<br />
[15.09.<strong>2014</strong>].<br />
10 W. Dietl, K. Hirschman, R. Tophoven, Terroryzm, Wydawnicto Naukowe PWN, Warszawa 2009, p. 170.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
Radical Islamism – A threat to Bosniak Identity and Security of Bosnia and Herzegovina<br />
59<br />
because its main political representation and military forces were organized.<br />
On 26 th May 1990 the Party of Democratic Action (Stranke<br />
Demokratske Akcije – SDA) was established, with the leadership of Alija<br />
Izetbegovic. It was not only the first political party organized on collapse<br />
of Yugoslavian state (among other republics) but it was the first<br />
such an entity which was established to secure and promote the interests<br />
of the Muslim population of the Bosnia and Herzegovina 11<br />
(the Bosniaks). During the same year the military Bosniak formation<br />
was organized – the Patriotic League, which in 1992 was incorporated<br />
by Army of the Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina. Bosniaks<br />
were aware of the possibility of armed conflict so they wanted to be<br />
prepared in some way to defend their interests also on military level.<br />
2.<br />
Defending Bosnia and Herzegovina –<br />
role of radical Islamism<br />
The founders of the Muslim entity of Bosnia in Herzegovina, mainly<br />
A. Izetbegovic and the other leaders of the SDA represented very<br />
Islamic, or even fundamentalist, approach to the idea of future Bosnia<br />
and Herzegovina state’s structure and model. Many scholars have<br />
been accusing them of desire to build up the truly Islamic state in Bosnia<br />
and Herzegovina or to establish a safe base for radical Islamists’<br />
operations in Europe 12 . Indisputably, they grew up from the mixture<br />
of pan-Islamism and newly born Bosniak political identity. They had<br />
to operate in geographically isolation from the main area of Muslim<br />
polity, so most of contacts have been established through informal<br />
nets of cooperation – with today terrorist organizations, those days<br />
openly accepted as Islamic fighters. Rapid and turbulent process of Yugoslavia’s<br />
disintegration surprised not only the concern nations but<br />
mainly international community. Clear signs of upcoming catastrophe<br />
were turned back on the wave of positive climax in changing Europe.<br />
The Bosniaks were left alone in the growing military conflict. Croatia<br />
11 Offical website of SDA – http://sda.ba/home/o-name/licna-karta-stranke/, [15.09.<strong>2014</strong>].<br />
12 Look into: Ch. Deliso, The Coming Balkan Caliphate: The Threat of Radical Islam to Europe and<br />
the West, Praeger Security International 2007, p. 3-22; J. Elsässer, op. cit., p. 46-55.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
60<br />
Bartosz Bojarczyk<br />
was quickly backed by some European states, with the Germany on<br />
the top. Serbia naturally was granted some help from Moscow and<br />
only the Bosniak side was left without formal protection and backing<br />
in upcoming military struggle. The fall down of Yugoslavia state started<br />
the decomposition of the Bosnia and Herzegovina Republic. With<br />
the creation of independent Croatia (1991), Federal Republic of Yugoslavia<br />
1992 (reminiscence of the former Yugoslavia with the dominant<br />
Serb position) and proclamation of Bosnia and Herzegovina’s independence<br />
on 6 th March 1992 political and military conflict erupted<br />
on this territories. The Bosniaks had to compete with the Croatia and<br />
Serbs who wanted to divide the Bosnia and Herzegovina territories and<br />
incorporate them into their national states. The Republika Srpska and<br />
the Croatian Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina (Herzeg-Bosnia) were<br />
formed on the territories of former federal republic and the Bosniak<br />
(Muslim) interests were omitted in division plans of bigger nations 13 .<br />
In such realities, the Bosniaks realized that they need to prepare<br />
themselves for war on two frontlines. It’s why we are not surprised that<br />
they used religious aspect (the core of their identity) of the conflict<br />
to internationalize it and gain support from any sources. The Muslims<br />
cried for help, lacking almost everything were in position to accept<br />
the help from anyone. As it will be describe later, the help came from<br />
Muslim states but also from militant Islamic groups 14 . Complacence<br />
and cruelty of Bosnian war resulted in involvement of all important<br />
intelligence services, where the interests of ethnic groups were mixed<br />
with the ones of informal groups, regional states and international<br />
actors. The international Islamic militant groups’ presence and involvement<br />
of the Middle East States (mainly Saudi Arabia, Iran and<br />
Turkey) gave enough help for survival but it was actually the USA<br />
who secured the position of Bosniaks and the integrity of the Bosnia<br />
and Herzegovina.<br />
13 S. L. Burg, P. S. Shop, op. cit., p. 64-69.<br />
14 J. S. Landay, J. Battersby, Bosnia War Shakes Mulim Word, Christian Science Monitor, 9.05.1995,<br />
http://www.csmonitor.com/1995/0809/0913.html, [02.10.<strong>2014</strong>], p. 1.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
3.<br />
Radical Islamism – A threat to Bosniak Identity and Security of Bosnia and Herzegovina<br />
International Islamic Militant groups’ involvement<br />
The war in Bosnia attracted many of the Mujahedeen, who answered<br />
the call of the Izetbegovic and the SDA from 1992. They were<br />
coming in numbers to fight the war in Bosnia on behalf of the Muslim<br />
community 15 . After the declared victory in Afghanistan, the Mujahedeens<br />
were taking part in new emerged conflicts on the Caucasus<br />
and the Central Asia, Somalia, Algeria and many other places. Bosnia<br />
seemed for them as a good place to conduct international jihad<br />
and defend Muslims. According to radical jihadist ideology, Serbs<br />
and other enemies have occupied Muslim territories and it was natural<br />
right for Islamists to defend them 16 . The Muslim volunteers that<br />
were coming into fight were mostly previous fighters of Afghanistan<br />
and the Caucasus but the conflict also attracted new wave of Islamist<br />
who turned into it because of pro-Bosniak propaganda in the Muslim<br />
states’ media 17 . No one may argue that the international Islamic<br />
militant groups, nowadays labelled terrorist, played an important role<br />
in defending Bosniak security, but its role was partly limited coming<br />
from internal demands and external pressure. Due to the later terrorist<br />
activities of the Al-Qaeda, the links between Bin Laden and the heads<br />
of the war-time Bosniak leaders are well described in literature.<br />
In 1987, in Vienna the new charity foundation was established –<br />
the Third World Relief Agency (TWRA). The head of the foundation<br />
was Sudanese Faith al-Hasan and one of the board members was<br />
close friend of A. Izetbegovic from Young Muslims – Hasan Cengic.<br />
After the 9/11 it was proven that TRWA was a company that directly<br />
linked Osama bin Laden with the leaders of the Bosnian Muslims.<br />
The international militants Islamists/terrorists backed the Bosniaks<br />
with the financial help, mostly spent on arms purchases and sending<br />
the fighters into frontlines. Thousands of millions of dollars were<br />
transfers through the TWRA (0.5-2.5 bln USD) and many of fighters<br />
were trafficked into the conflict area (2500-6000). Besides, bin Lad-<br />
61<br />
15 P. L. Williams, AL-KAIDA. Międzynarodowy terroryzm, zorganizowana przestępczość i nadciągająca<br />
apokalipsa, Zysk i S-ka Wydawnictwo, Poznań 2007, p. 82-83.<br />
16 W. Dietl, K. Hirschman, R. Tophoven, op. cit., p. 172.<br />
17 Ch. Hedges, Muslims from Afar Joining “Holy War” in Bosnia, The New York Times, 05.12.1992,<br />
http://www.nytimes.com/1992/12/05/world/muslims-from-afar-joining-holy-war-in-bosnia.html,<br />
[17.09.<strong>2014</strong>].<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
62<br />
Bartosz Bojarczyk<br />
en connections the other terrorist groups from Hezbollah to Islamic<br />
Jihad were very active in the Bosnian war. In 1991, Chief of Egyptian<br />
Islamic Jihad and current leader of Al-Qaeda – Ayman al-Zawahiri,<br />
opened in Sofia Mujahideen Coordination Bureau. Its main role was<br />
to transfer the fighter into the conflict 18 . Close connection of Izetbegovic<br />
with Iran, Saudi Arabia, Sudan, and different Islamic groups<br />
made Bosnia in some way safe haven for Islamic militants in Europe<br />
who started to operate from there into other part of the Balkans (Kosovo,<br />
Macedonia) as well as other part of Europe 19 . As it was proven,<br />
Bosnia after the conflict was used by terrorist to prepare the operations,<br />
laundry the money or train fighter but predicted or even described<br />
radicalization of social affairs has never occurred in the big<br />
manner. The link between the Bosniak leaders and terrorist organizations<br />
is more than clear. However, they fight to secure the Bosniaks<br />
and needed much more than the given international Islamic militant<br />
groups were able to provide.<br />
State’s assistance<br />
The war in Bosnia brought attention all around the Muslim world.<br />
The pictures of atrocities were shown publicly what turned popular<br />
support for the Bosniaks, but only few of the states acted in serious<br />
manner. Most of the relief that was going through the legal channels<br />
from the Muslim states to Bosniaks had humanitarian or civil use<br />
character, due to the UN arms embargo placed on all sides of conflict<br />
(1991/1992). Bosniaks could not count as Croats and Serbs on direct<br />
deliveries from neighbour Croatia or New Yugoslavia; it’s why the matter<br />
of arms delivers to Sarajevo was so crucial and only possible with<br />
the support of friendly states. Between 1992 and 1993 the main, but<br />
very limited arms deliveries to Bosniaks came from Sudan, Iran, and<br />
Turkey 20 . The outbreak of war between the Muslims and Croats closed<br />
the Zagreb connection and Sarajevo was left with no other option than<br />
relying on terrorist network.<br />
18 J. Elsässer, op. cit., p. 59-77; P. L. Williams, op. cit., p. 173.<br />
19 Ch. Deliso, op. cit., p. 5-8.<br />
20 J. Elsässer, op. cit., p. 113.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
Radical Islamism – A threat to Bosniak Identity and Security of Bosnia and Herzegovina<br />
63<br />
After the end of bilateral military conflict and reestablishment<br />
of Bosnian Croats and Muslims Federation in 1994, the process of mass<br />
arms transfers to the Bosniaks was organized in secret and very fragile<br />
coalition led by the USA. According to report “Intelligence and<br />
the war in Bosnia, 1992-1995” prepared by Professor Cees Wiebes deliveries<br />
where made through Croatia who cut 20-50% for themselves<br />
and organized the transport via controlled territories. The operation<br />
was organized by various US agencies, Iran and Turkey (with financial<br />
backup from Saudi Arabia) together with various radical Islamic militant<br />
groups (Afghan Mujahedeens and Hezbollah members). It was<br />
proven that Iran Air was delivering weapons do several Croatian airports<br />
but there were also reports of US direct involvement in those<br />
lifts, especially since 1995 21 . It is widely believed that the US agencies<br />
helped some radical Islamists group in their activities in Bosnia who<br />
later became their fighting enemies in the war against terrorism 22 .<br />
The US recognition of Bosniak rights and some kind of protection<br />
of their interest on the international level, with efficient military help,<br />
was crucial for securing lives of the Muslim Bosniaks but also for establishment<br />
of independent Bosnia and Herzegovina. It looks like tactical<br />
alliance with radical Islamist militants in Bosnia, very quickly turned<br />
to be wrong path in US policies. In the times pre-9/11, the USA was<br />
not recognizing radical Islamic militant groups as a serious challenge<br />
to international security or underestimated their potency. Nevertheless,<br />
as it was described in details in last decade, US intelligence agencies<br />
were rather blind on Islamic extremism or didn’t want to recognize<br />
growing threat. Most probably, in old-Afghanistan times model, they<br />
used them as the proxies in realization of particular international interests<br />
especially on the Balkans and Caucasus. After 9/11 former allies<br />
became primary enemies when radical Islamic militant ideology became<br />
stated as the one of the biggest threats to international security.<br />
The war in Bosnia created some strange alliances based on support<br />
given to the fighting sides. The Croats were supported in the military<br />
sense by Germany and some other Western European countries.<br />
21 After R. J. Aldrich, America used Islamists to Arm the Bosnian Muslins, The Guardian, 22.04.2002,<br />
http://www.theguardian.com/world/2002/apr/22/warcrimes.comment, [02.10.<strong>2014</strong>].<br />
22 Ibidem.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
64<br />
Bartosz Bojarczyk<br />
Bosniak Serbs were supported by Russia but also the secret services<br />
of Greece, Ukraine and Israel were arming them 23 . The Bosniaks were<br />
supported by described Muslim states but it was the USA who made<br />
significant change in building the military potency of the Bosniaks.<br />
There were also some arms deliveries to Sarajevo made from Germany<br />
and through Austria but we should rooted them in a strange<br />
cooperation of the European states and informal terrorist nets, made<br />
on the supervision of the USA 24 .<br />
Besides, the fact that almost all of Muslim states supported the Bosniak<br />
case and even were trying to organize humanitarian help, it were<br />
Iran, Saudi Arabia and Turkey who made significant difference. Turkey<br />
was quite reluctant to the idea of supporting radical Islamist but<br />
was not able to stand aside of the conflict; it’s why her role was growing<br />
bigger with the internationalization of the conflict and involvement<br />
of the USA. It mostly served logistic and financial roles rather<br />
then coordinating the nations. Turkey during the 1990-ies was preoccupied<br />
with domestic issues (political and economic ones) and its<br />
role was limited due to internal limitations. Saudi Arabia became one<br />
of the main supporters of the Bosniak cause. In 1993, the Saudi High<br />
Commission for Aid to Bosnia was created. Since the wartimes, the financial<br />
help that was channelled through different foundations, legal<br />
institutions and others is counted for about 560 million of dollars 25 .<br />
Members of Saudi Royal family, as well as other wealth individuals,<br />
were supporting military struggle of the Bosnian Muslims in the name<br />
of Islamic brotherhood and help for oppressed. It was a part of realized<br />
by Saudi Arabia role – supporter and defender off all Muslims<br />
as a result of growing international ambitions. Unfortunately, as it was<br />
proven later, some of that money was send through terrorist financial<br />
net and was spent on spreading the radical Islamic ideologies/models<br />
(like Wahhabism) among the Bosniak people. And it will be described<br />
later it didn’t change Bosniak society but rather established<br />
some radical entities with it. It looked like Islamic Republic of Iran was<br />
one of the main donors and organizer of illegal trafficking into Bosnia.<br />
23 Ibidem.<br />
24 J. Elsässer, op. cit., p. 64-66.<br />
25 Saudi Arabia ends an almost decade-old $560 million aid program to Bosnia, Al Arabiya News,<br />
22.12.2011, http://english.alarabiya.net/articles/2011/12/22/183927.html, [03.10.<strong>2014</strong>].<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
Radical Islamism – A threat to Bosniak Identity and Security of Bosnia and Herzegovina<br />
65<br />
Iran during the 1990-ies was still in some way driven by radicals who<br />
supported the spread of revolutionary ideologies across the world.<br />
Bosniaks perfectly fitted into Iranian categories; it’s why Tehran was<br />
so active in this area. Since 1991, Iran organized the smuggling of weapons<br />
to Bosnia through Sudan an later on has entered the strange alliance<br />
with USA. Both states were providing their military assistance<br />
between 1994 and 1995 to the Bosnian Muslims, in the same time<br />
they were engaged in the deep political conflict in the Middle East.<br />
Iran openly supported the Bosniaks and was cooperating with various<br />
states and even with radical Salafists terrorist organizations. Of<br />
course, its capabilities were quite limited (longstanding war with Iraq<br />
and international isolation) but Tehran was able to place in Bosnia and<br />
Herzegovina very strong intelligence net based on multidimensional<br />
penetration (from weapons to education). The influence of Iranian intelligence<br />
agency in the Bosnian security apparatus became so strong<br />
and obvious till 1997 that it became main aim of Western (US and EU)<br />
counteractions 26 . One more time the war in Bosnia proved that some<br />
tactical and very particular in aims alliances may occurred between<br />
antagonists if the short time interest serves both sides.<br />
In summary, it can be said that the war in Bosnia of 1992-1995 has<br />
brought into the Bosniak entity and society some radical elements<br />
of Islamic radicalism. The need of assistance in the military struggle<br />
left Bosniak leaders with no other option but to accept help from any<br />
sources. The radical Islamic militant groups have helped to defend<br />
the Bosniak interests but in the same time they entered the Balkans<br />
in huge manner.<br />
4.<br />
Building Bosnia and Herzegovina –<br />
role of radical Islamism<br />
Bosnia and Herzegovina’s independence was established by direct intervention<br />
of international powers. From the very beginning its existence<br />
and internal structure was questioned by the Bosnians, regional<br />
states and other actors of international system. The radical Islamism<br />
26 J. Elsässer, op. cit., p. 130-133.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
66<br />
Bartosz Bojarczyk<br />
and its followers, as well as an intelligence services of some rough states<br />
like Iran were shaping realities in post-Was Bosnia. We may distinguish<br />
two periods in analyzing the role of radical Islam in Bosnia after 1995.<br />
First phase after the peace treaty and 9/11 2001 when international<br />
radical Islamic militant groups were free to operate on the Bosnia and<br />
Herzegovina territory, enjoying the support from legal Bosniak and<br />
Bosnian institutions. Iran and Saudi Arabia had a lot of influence over<br />
the Bosniak decision-makers and security forces. The ideas of radical<br />
Islamism (i.e. wahhabism) were promoted with the help of the state.<br />
Many legal and illegal groups were operating on that territory. The activity<br />
of international jihadist militias in Chechnya, Kosovo and Europe<br />
were organized and coordinated also through the Bosniak cells.<br />
The situation during those days created among some scholars (Ch.<br />
Deliso, J. Elsässer, J. R. Schindler, S, Shay) and for sure within the global<br />
community the fear: of Bosniak radicalization (in religious terms), unpredictable<br />
grow in power of radical Islamic groups and of even creation<br />
of fundamentalist caliphate in Bosnia and Herzegovina.<br />
The main reason for cementing presence of radical Islamic ideologies<br />
in Bosnia and Herzegovina after 1995 was that some of the militants<br />
Islamists, who fought the war, didn’t leave the country. Like<br />
it was already stated, there is no agreed and proven number of Islamic<br />
fighters who came from abroad to fight the Bosnian war. From<br />
few hundreds up to 6500 is a number we may find in the different<br />
sources. The size of the Army of Bosnia and Herzegovina was no less<br />
then 140 000 troops, so the Mujahedeen played more qualitative then<br />
quantitative roles in the military effort of Bosniaks. On the beginning,<br />
they formed “al-Mujaheed Battalion” and with the increase in numbers<br />
they dominated the whole 3rd Corps of the 7 th Brigade. Fighting<br />
jihad rather conducting military operations, they became infamous<br />
for the cruelty and ethnic cleansings. They were also very efficient on<br />
the military level. Determination and skills of Mujahedeen made them<br />
be perceived by enemies as tough fighters. On the easy from the frontline<br />
they were forcing locals to accept and follow strict religious model,<br />
what created a lot of tensions 27 . The foreigners were mostly followers<br />
27 Ibidem, p. 72-76, 83-94; G. Kepel, Święta woja. Ekspansja i upadek fundamentalizmu muzułmańskiego,<br />
Wydawnictwo Akademickie DIALOG, Warszawa 2003, p. 251-258.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
Radical Islamism – A threat to Bosniak Identity and Security of Bosnia and Herzegovina<br />
67<br />
of radical Islamic ideology and tried to persuade (also by force) the local<br />
population into strict code of behaviour and religion. They came<br />
to Bosnia for achieving two goals: fighting the enemies of Islam and<br />
secure the Muslim community but also to organize an Islamic fundamentalist<br />
state (or at least try to do so). Their military role was widely<br />
accepted by most Bosniak and international powers but the desire<br />
to radicalize the social relations and create fundamentalist state were<br />
not supported by majority of Bosniaks and international community.<br />
Under the Dayton Treaty all foreign forces and fighters supposed<br />
to leave the territory of Bosnia and Herzegovina till 16 th January 1996.<br />
Most of them left Bosnia in 1996 heading in organized way to Afghanistan,<br />
Iran, and Turkey. But the group of several hundred Mujahedeens<br />
stayed in Bosnia. They were granted citizenship or even married Bosniak<br />
women. Because of their presence, the net of radical Islamic terrorist<br />
activities was able to operate and coordinate their operations<br />
in South-Europe. The mobilization and success of UCK in conflict<br />
over Kosovo was also possible of Islamist net in the Bosnia 28 . In our<br />
opinion, naturalization of Mujahedeens served two purposes. They<br />
supposed to secure the Islamic character of Bosniaks and the Bosnian<br />
state from within – supporting Islamic leader like A. Izetbegovic, and<br />
promoting radical models of Islam. What’s more important, they were<br />
active in organizing and conducting terrorist activities in the region<br />
or world widely in the financial aspect. In this aspect, the Bosniak<br />
episode in the international Islamic terrorists’ evolution was a huge<br />
step forward because let them entered the European system on almost<br />
legal bases. It has been already proved that the Bosnian territory or<br />
the Bosnian citizens were used/ involved in planning, and sometimes<br />
conducting most of the terrorist attacks in those days.<br />
After the war, states like Saudi Arabia, Iran, and Turkey were<br />
continuing building up their roles in new realities of the Bosnia and<br />
Herzegovina. New state needed multilevel assistance from economic<br />
to security matters and the help from the European powers was<br />
much less then expected. The main donor was a Saudi Arabia who<br />
was sending billions of dollars into Bosnia. As it was already described,<br />
some part of that many was transferred through terrorist fi-<br />
28 J. Elsässer, op. cit., p. 130-138, 161-170.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
68<br />
Bartosz Bojarczyk<br />
nancial nets but part was spent on cultural and economic projects.<br />
With the Saudi money the promotion of Wahhabi version of Islam<br />
was continued, which was anathema to most Bosnian Muslims, who<br />
followed more tolerant, Ottoman version. Saudi sponsored groups<br />
(also “former” Mujahedeens) were provoking the conflicts with Serbs<br />
and Croats and were forcing for radicalization of social life. In 1995 by<br />
Saudi money the Active Islamic Youth was created, which was supposed<br />
to spread the Islamic values, code and behaviour among young<br />
Muslims 29 . The main problem for radicals was the fact the Bosniaks<br />
hadn't radicalized in the social or political manner. The sponsored<br />
groups functioned in the small groups (enclaves) that were not able<br />
to change the Bosnian society but presented great threat international<br />
security due to its involvement in terrorist activities 30 . Saudi money<br />
was mostly spent on reestablishment of religious infrastructure. Most<br />
of the mosques, schools and other institutions governed by the Islamic<br />
Community of the Bosnia and Herzegovina were built, rebuilt and are<br />
partly financed by the Persian Gulf monarchies.<br />
During the war times and after, Iran was trying to obtain influence<br />
among the Bosniaks and within the Bosnian state. Arm deliveries, trafficking<br />
of fighters, humanitarian aid and some financial assistance grew<br />
its position a lot. Most probably, Iranian leaders were using the Bosniak<br />
case as a proxy in increasing its international position and get access<br />
to European territories. It was never proven, but there were rumours<br />
that Iranian secret services organized several assassinations and attacks<br />
in Western Europe from the territory of Bosnia. As it was described,<br />
Iranian penetration of Bosnian security apparatus and growing influence<br />
over its polity resulted in harsh US actions aimed at Tehran net.<br />
After 9/11 we may notice the gradual decrease of Iranian influences.<br />
Iranians were not able to successfully export its ideas and ideologies<br />
due to the ethnical and sectarian differences. They were able to penetrate<br />
the system and get some influence over the Bosnia but with<br />
the help of international powers Tehran’s role seems to be limited.<br />
29 B. Whitmore, Saudi “charity” troubles Bosniacs, „Bosnia Report” New Series No: 29-31, June-November<br />
2002, http://bosnia.org.uk, [14.09.<strong>2014</strong>].<br />
30 T. Bachora, Bośnia i Hercegowina państwem upadłym Kwestia ekstremizmu muzułmańskiego,<br />
[in:] M. Gniazdowski (ed.), Europejski Protektorat Bośnia i Hercegowina w perspektywie<br />
środkowoeuropejskiej, PISM, Warszawa 2008, p. 134.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
Radical Islamism – A threat to Bosniak Identity and Security of Bosnia and Herzegovina<br />
69<br />
Turkey was playing in most modest way in its approach to Bosnia<br />
and Herzegovina. During the war time it restrained from direct military<br />
involvement (played secondary role) but was constantly calling<br />
for international intervention. Ankara backed US interference, NATO<br />
intervention and Dayton Peace Agreement Since than, was taking<br />
part in the following UN peacekeeping forces in Bosnia and together<br />
with the USA trained armed forces of Bosnia and Herzegovina 31 . After<br />
the war, Turkey became mediating between the Bosnians and Serbs and<br />
Croats, promoting regional cooperation through South East Europe<br />
Cooperation Process. Due to the change in Turkish foreign expectation<br />
with the won of AKP with the leaders Erdogan and Davutoglu<br />
in 2002, Ankara has increased its presence in the Balkans 32 . Turkey<br />
plays a positive assistance to Bosnia and Herzegovina in post conflict<br />
times. It engaged not only politically but mostly on the economic level.<br />
In 1995 both states have signed Agreement on Trade and Economic Cooperation<br />
what finally let to Free Trade Agreement of 2002. The volume<br />
of bilateral trade in 2012 was about 360 mln USD and Turkey<br />
was ranked 9 th in direct investments list to Bosnia and Herzegovina 33 .<br />
Turkey does not pose the threat to Bosniak identity but rather might<br />
serve as a model of society structure and governance. To some extend<br />
Bosniaks looked up to Turkish example, and increase in relations may<br />
strengthen that tendencies.<br />
After the 9/11 terrorist Islamic net that was operating on the territory<br />
of Bosnia and Herzegovina became one of the main targets<br />
in the war on terrorism announced by the USA and quickly picked up<br />
by main international powers. That subject is well described in the already<br />
cited books and documents that we will just focus on presenting<br />
main outcomes of international inquiries. There was evidence<br />
presented that linked leaders of SDA to the international Islamic terrorism.<br />
Bosnia served as some kind of operational base for Al-Qaeda<br />
and other terrorist organizations during the 1990-ies. The unique<br />
31 S. Sayari, Turkish Foreign Policy In the Post-Cold War Era: The Challenges of Multi-Regionalism, „Journal<br />
of International Affairs”, Fall 2000, 54, no. 1, p. 177-178.<br />
32 Ł. Reszczyński, Geopolityczna emancypacja Turcji i jej wpływ na Bałkany Zachodnie, „Biuletyn<br />
Opinie”, Nr 25/2010, p. 6-7.<br />
33 Relations Between Turkey and Bosnia and Herzegovina, Ministry of Foreign Affairs, Republic<br />
of Turkey, http://www.mfa.gov.tr/relations-between-turkey-and-bosnia-and-herzegovina.en.mfa,<br />
[17.10.<strong>2014</strong>].<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
70<br />
Bartosz Bojarczyk<br />
system of financial-charity institution was discovered, where Bosnian<br />
NGO-s played an very important role (TWRA, Al-Haramain Islamic<br />
Foundations, Benevolence International Foundation, Global Relief<br />
Foundations and hundreds more) not only as collectors but mainly<br />
as laundering chains. Many of terrorist plots and attacks were organized<br />
in Bosnia or with the participation of its citizens. Through last<br />
decade in Bosnia and Herzegovina many efforts were made to break<br />
the Islamist net mainly under the supervision of EU institutions but<br />
also in the cooperation with the UN and USA 34 . In last years there were<br />
no data about significant activity of terrorists in Bosnia and Herzegovina<br />
that may serve as some proof that main sources of radical Islamic<br />
terrorism were successfully destroyed there. Of course, Bosnia<br />
is still challenged by those organizations but their power is too weak<br />
to destabilize the structure of the state or pose serious international<br />
threat. The main reason that international institutions and the Bosnian<br />
state got rid off most of terrorist and Islamic radicals is that they lacked<br />
the popular support among the Bosniaks and Bosnian society. The radical<br />
ideologies like Wahhabism were rejected by most of the people<br />
who stuck to their more tolerant version of Islam. The same happen<br />
to the idea of fundamentalist Islamic state that was overwhelmed by<br />
mass support for democratic values and standards 35 .<br />
Conclusions<br />
The Bosniak identity shaped by Islam, Ottoman culture and the Balkan<br />
realities is different from other models of Muslim communities.<br />
The geographical isolation from main centres of Muslim culture and<br />
polity, together with small population made it very vulnerable in the security<br />
terms. The collapse of Yugoslavia endangered the physical and<br />
political existence of the Bosniaks. Lack of wider international protection<br />
of Bosniak security and interest made them turned into illegal,<br />
terrorist and other sources for help. The emergence of radical Islamic<br />
34 The war on terrorism in Bosnia and Herzegovina was described in details by J. Elsässer, Ch. Deliso.<br />
35 G. Kippel, op. cit., p. 255-258; Ch. Deliso, op. cit., p. 54-58.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
Radical Islamism – A threat to Bosniak Identity and Security of Bosnia and Herzegovina<br />
71<br />
ideologies, together with foreign Islamists who came to Bosnia and<br />
Herzegovina to fight jihad, stated a recognized threat to Bosniak identity<br />
and to the security of Bosnia and Herzegovina. Some Muslims<br />
states, namely Iran, Saudi Arabia and Turkey, were able to get some<br />
influence over the Bosnia and Herzegovina also by spreading different<br />
Islamic models, ideologies and Islamic concepts. During the 1990-ies<br />
Bosnia and Herzegovina became an operational base for radical Islamic<br />
militant groups, with the Al-Qaeda as a one of most important<br />
challenger. After the 9/11 the international counterterrorism focused<br />
on the Balkans and was quite successful in crushing main cells of international<br />
terrorist network. The radical Islamism that was brought<br />
to Bosnia and Herzegovina during the war time, was mainly rejected<br />
by most of the Bosniaks. The fundamentalist Islamic concepts are<br />
rather strange to most of the Bosniaks; it’s why radical elements have<br />
created so little support. However, Islamic terrorist network still operates<br />
on the Bosnian territory and some of the citizens of Bosnia and<br />
Herzegovina follow jihadist movement.<br />
Bibliography<br />
Aldrich R. J., America used Islamists to Arm the Bosnian Muslins, The Guardian,<br />
22.04.2002, http://www.theguardian.com/world/2002/apr/22/warcrimes.comment,<br />
[02.10.<strong>2014</strong>]<br />
Bachora T., Bośnia i Hercegowina państwem upadłym Kwestia ekstremizmu<br />
muzułmańskiego, [in:] M. Gniazdowski (ed.), Europejski Protektorat<br />
Bośnia i Hercegowina w perspektywie środkowoeuropejskiej, PISM, Warszawa<br />
2008<br />
Burg S. L., Shop P. S., The War in Bosnia-Herzegovina. Ethnic Conflict and<br />
International Intervention, M. E. Sharpe 2000<br />
Deliso Ch., The Coming Balkan Caliphate: The Threat of Radical Islam to Europe<br />
and the West, Praeger Security International 2007<br />
Dietl W., Hirschman K., Tophoven R., Terroryzm, Wydawnicto Naukowe<br />
PWN, Warszawa 2009<br />
Elsässer J., Jak dżihad przybył do Europy. Wojownicy Boga i Tajne Służby na<br />
Bałkanach, Warszawskie Wydawnictwo Literackie MUZA 2007<br />
Hedges Ch., Muslims from Afar Joining “Holy War” in Bosnia, The New York<br />
Times, 05.12.1992, http://www.nytimes.com/1992/12/05/world/muslimsfrom-afar-joining-holy-war-in-bosnia.html,<br />
[17.09.<strong>2014</strong>]<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
72<br />
Bartosz Bojarczyk<br />
Izetbegovic A., Islamic Declaration. A Programme for the Islamization of Muslims<br />
and the Muslim People, Sarajevo 1990, http://life-info.de/inh1./texte/<br />
Islamic%20Declaration_1990%20Izetbegovic.pdf [15.09.<strong>2014</strong>]<br />
Kepel G., Święta woja. Ekspansja i upadek fundamentalizmu muzułmańskiego,<br />
Wydawnictwo Akademickie DIALOG, Warszawa 2003, p. 251-258<br />
Landay J. S., Battersby J., Bosnia War Shakes Mulim Word, Christian Science<br />
Monitor, 9.05.1995, http://www.csmonitor.com/1995/0809/0913.html,<br />
[02.10.<strong>2014</strong>]<br />
Relations Between Turkey and Bosnia and Herzegovina, Ministry of Foreign<br />
Affairs, Republic of Turkey, http://www.mfa.gov.tr/relations-betweenturkey-and-bosnia-and-herzegovina.en.mfa,<br />
[17.10.<strong>2014</strong>]<br />
Reszczyński Ł., Geopolityczna emancypacja Turcji i jej wpływ na Bałkany<br />
Zachodnie, „Biuletyn Opinie”, Nr 25/2010<br />
Saudi Arabia ends an almost decade-old $560 million aid program to Bosnia,<br />
Al Arabiya News, 22.12.2011, http://english.alarabiya.net/articles/2011/12/22/183927.html,<br />
[03.10.<strong>2014</strong>]<br />
Sayari S., Turkish Foreign Policy In the Post-Cold War Era: The Challenges<br />
of Multi-Regionalism, „Journal of International Affairs”, Fall 2000, 54,<br />
no. 1, p. 177-178<br />
The Islamic Community in Bosnia and Herzegovina, History, http://www.rijaset.ba/english/index.php/modules-menu/history,<br />
[20.10.<strong>2014</strong>]<br />
SDA (Offical website) – http://sda.ba/home/o-name/licna-karta-stranke/,<br />
[15.09.<strong>2014</strong>]<br />
Whitmore B., Saudi “charity” troubles Bosniaks, „Bosnia Report” New Series<br />
No: 29-31, June-November 2002, http://bosnia.org.uk, [14.09.<strong>2014</strong>]<br />
Williams P. L., AL-KAIDA. Międzynarodowy terroryzm, zorganizowana<br />
przestępczość i nadciągająca apokalipsa, Zysk i S-ka Wydawnictwo,<br />
Poznań 2007<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
Ewa Dominikowska<br />
Bosnia and Herzegovina<br />
– Unquiet Region – Implication<br />
for Neighbouring Countries<br />
Abstract: The article is devoted to the situation in Bosnia and Herzegovina<br />
and its impact on the European security. Particular emphasis has been placed<br />
on the recent history of the state, including the Balkan wars taking place<br />
in the end of twenty century, as well as on the resulting from it complex internal<br />
situation, without any doubts influencing the perception of Bosnia and<br />
Herzegovina as not fully democratic state, struggling with many problems<br />
of political, social, as well as religious and ethnic nature. Not without consequence<br />
for this situation is the attitude of neighboring countries – Serbia and<br />
Croatia. Policy pursued by the governments of these countries has a huge<br />
influence on the actions taken by the national minorities living in the regions<br />
of Bosnia and Herzegovina, which has an impact on the internal situation<br />
of the country. All these activities contribute to internal stability and external<br />
position of Bosnia and Herzegovina.<br />
Keywords: stability, multiethnicity, European security, conflict, disintegration<br />
Introduction<br />
The twentieth century has elapsed on the Balkan Peninsula under<br />
the sign of bloody conflicts. It was a continuation of ongoing (since<br />
the second half of the nineteenth century) struggle of the Balkan nations<br />
for freedom and independence, which in the next century took<br />
the form of domestic fighting during the Balkan and both World Wars.<br />
The next 50 years were influenced by Josip Broz “Tito” and seeking<br />
of economic and political “third way”. Even though there existed one<br />
and independent state of southern Slavs, the internal situation in Yugoslavia<br />
was far from ideal. Reluctance and ethnic conflicts between<br />
the various components of the federation to a lesser or greater extent<br />
manifested throughout the existence of the state. Josip Broz “Tito” tried<br />
to balance the claims (especially territorial and economic) of the individual<br />
republics and ethnic groups. However, not only Serbs evinced
74<br />
Ewa Dominikowska<br />
a desire to achieve greater power, the Croatian side was also not satisfied<br />
with the status quo. Josip Broz “Tito” was well aware of existing<br />
the Serb – Croatian animosity (especially mutual territorial claims),<br />
because from the beginning he tried to neutralise it. First important<br />
step was the recognition of Bosnia and Herzegovina (BH) as one<br />
of the constitutional republics of Yugoslavia 1 . Such a solution, which<br />
was to bring back not only on maps, but mainly to the internal political<br />
and ethnic discourse, Bosnia and Herzegovina, was to become<br />
the guarantor of abandoning all attempts to change the internal borders<br />
and the balance of power in the federation. From that moment<br />
republic is functioning not only as a buffer, but above all once again<br />
became a kind of “safety valve” for all inarticulate conflict and mutual<br />
resentment among the Yugoslavia’s nations.<br />
The first post-war years were in these area extremely difficult, on<br />
one hand, both Serbs and Croats claimed their right to the lands inhabited<br />
by them in the area of Bosnia and Herzegovina, on the other<br />
hand, the communist authorities try to incorporate the idea of Yugoslavism<br />
in the attempt to displace the consciousness of the inhabitants<br />
of these regions, their faith and sense of separateness from neighbouring<br />
ethnic groups 2 . In the census, however, very few Muslims declared<br />
their ethnicity (the biggest part of them underlined anything or chose<br />
the answer “unspecified”). The situation changed in the 60s, when<br />
for the first time name Muslim was used to identify a specific ethnic<br />
group, which were Slavic Muslims living in Bosnia and Herzegovina 3 .<br />
Although certain reluctance from the part of some communist activists<br />
was seen, the term “Muslim”, in the ethnic meaning, entered permanently<br />
into use. Among the Muslims themselves also there was no<br />
agreement as to whether this name is to be more political and ethnic,<br />
or should be based on religion identity. Initially, the first view prevailed,<br />
supported by secular Muslims, members of the Communist<br />
Party, who actively worked to isolate the Muslim ethnos. The second<br />
direction came to the fore later, becoming the basis for modern Mus-<br />
1 N. Malcolm, Bosnia: a short history, Papermac, London 2002, p. 196-197.<br />
2 N. Malcolm, op. cit., p. 194-198.<br />
3 Ibidem, p. 198.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
Bosnia and Herzegovina – Unquiet Region – Implication for Neighbouring Countries<br />
75<br />
lim nationalism, supported by later president of Bosnia and Herzegovina,<br />
Alija Izetbegović 4 .<br />
After the death of Josip Broz “Tito”, Yugoslavia slipped into a growing<br />
economic and political crisis. Lack of strong leader made the form<br />
of federation increasingly difficult to maintain. Although the Communists<br />
of Yugoslavia – SKJ (Savez komunista Jugoslavije – SkJ) tried<br />
to keep the state’s unity, its decay was only a matter of time. Mutual resentment<br />
and grievances erupted in the early 90s, initially in the form<br />
of a civil war, which, after the declaration of independence by Croatia<br />
and Slovenia (and recognition of their independence, first by Germany<br />
and Vatican, then by other countries) took on the nature of interstate<br />
war. Fights intensified, however, only after the declaration of independence<br />
by Bosnia and Herzegovina (this took place in October 15,<br />
1991, after the vote by Croatian and Muslim members of parliament<br />
in favour of declaration of independence) 5 . Officially republic was declared<br />
March 1, 1992, but the road to true independence was very difficult<br />
and bloody 6 .<br />
Ethnical situation of Bosnia and Herzegovina was the most complex.<br />
Extremely bloody civil war very quickly engulfed the entire republic<br />
– Bosnian Serbs fought with Bosnian Croats and Muslims, there has<br />
also been a short Croat-Muslim conflict (May 1993 – February 1994).<br />
The situation in Bosnia-Herzegovina was so serious that not only did<br />
they threaten to destabilize the Balkan Peninsula, but also threaten<br />
the security of the region or even the entire continent. Great influence<br />
on the further development of the situation had the actions taken by<br />
neighbors – Serbia and Croatia, as well as by Germany, the United<br />
States and Islamic countries (including Saudi Arabia, Turkey) 7 . Soon<br />
it turned out that all mediation and negotiation is not enough to calm<br />
the conflict, which was sneaking out of control. International community,<br />
fearing of spilling the fighting on still unstable Central Europe,<br />
has decided to extend the mandate of the military peacekeeping mis-<br />
4 Ibidem, p. 200.<br />
5 M. Kuczyński, Bałkańska pożoga: wojny i konflikty na Bałkanach w latach 1981-1999, Biuro Prasy<br />
i Informacji Ministerstwa Obrony Narodowej, Warszawa 1999, p. 54.<br />
6 E. Bujwid-Kurek, Państwa pojugosłowiańskie. Szkice politologiczne, Wydawnictwo Uniwersytetu<br />
Krakowskiego, Kraków 2008, p. 136.<br />
7 More information on this subject: A. Parzymies, Muzułmanie w Europie, Wydawnictwo Akademickie<br />
DIALOG, Warszawa 2005.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
76<br />
Ewa Dominikowska<br />
sion stationed in Croatia – United Nations Protection Forces (UN-<br />
PROFOR), which task was to monitor fulfilling of peace agreements,<br />
as well as protection of convoys with help. It was also decided to create<br />
a safety zone around Sarajevo, Tuzla, Bihać, Zepa, Srebrenica and<br />
Goražde and introduced a ban on flights over the territory of Bosnia-<br />
Herzegovina 8 .<br />
Unfortunately, situation in Bosnia and Herzegovina did not improve.<br />
The whole world was watching ethnic cleansing and war crimes.<br />
Images from blockaded Sarajevo or columns of refugees, escorted by<br />
international troops, trying to reach the designated safety zones, have<br />
been shown by all TV stations and newspapers. Drama unfolding on<br />
the continent was the largest since World War II and Europe was unable<br />
to prevent it. In the early stages of the conflict, most Western<br />
countries thought that Yugoslavia must enter the path of transformation<br />
and slowly begin democratization and implementation of market<br />
reforms. However, they did not support the independence aspirations<br />
of the individual nations. The threat of disintegration of Yugoslavia<br />
and the outbreak of a possible war in this peripheral, from the bipolar<br />
division of the world point of view, region was not treated seriously<br />
enough by leading European politicians, absorbed on the one<br />
hand on amalgamation of the two German states and, on the other<br />
hand, on the slow disintegration of the Soviet Union 9 . Unfortunately,<br />
this attitude has brought disastrous consequences in the form of war.<br />
It turned out that continent uniting after nearly 50 years is completely<br />
unprepared for the new political challenges, and more importantly<br />
Europeans themselves are not able to ensure peace and security in its<br />
territory. The role of main negotiator and the donor during the conflict<br />
in the Balkans took over the United States, which together with Russia<br />
became the main political force in the region. Also important was<br />
the fact that the “new issues” in the field of security required the use<br />
of such military measures that Europe did not have, concentrating<br />
mainly on the economic and social development.<br />
8 M. Bjarnason, The War and War-Games in Bosnia and Herzegovina from 1992 to 1995. The main<br />
events, disagreements and arguments, resulting in a “de facto” divided country, http://www.nato.<br />
int/acad/fellow/99-01/bjarnason.pdf [15.08.<strong>2014</strong>], p. 63.<br />
9 B. Koszel, Konflikt na Bałkanach (1991-1999) a bezpieczeństwo europejskie, „Zeszyty Instytutu Zachodniego”,<br />
vol. 16, Poznań 2000, p. 3-4.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
1.<br />
Bosnia and Herzegovina – Unquiet Region – Implication for Neighbouring Countries<br />
Dayton Agreement<br />
The war in Bosnia and Herzegovina was extremely destructive<br />
to all parties of the conflict. This circumstance, however, did not<br />
transform into any actions aiming parties even for a ceasefire, not<br />
to mention a long-term peace. Numerous attempts of the international<br />
community to impose a peace plans did not bring the expected<br />
results 10 . The breakthrough came after 3.5 years of heavy fighting,<br />
which so weakened all parties that further continuation of war, on<br />
such scale as before, was impossible. At the negotiating table alongside<br />
representatives of the so-called contact group 11 and international<br />
organizations sat people who had undoubtedly contributed to the outbreak<br />
of the conflict.<br />
Since the middle of 1995 first serious signs that could suggest<br />
the possibility of taking the peace negotiations by the warring parties<br />
could be observed. After a series of reconnaissance meetings it has<br />
been decided that from the beginning of October an effective ceasefire<br />
will be established, and more importantly – a deadline for peace<br />
talks had been set. Negotiations that took place since November 2,<br />
1995 at the Dayton airbase (USA), finally were completed on November<br />
21, initialing of The General Framework Agreement for Peace<br />
in Bosnia and Herzegovina, ending a bloody war 12 . The official signing<br />
of the document by the representatives of the warring parties:<br />
Slobodan Milošević – President of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia<br />
called “New Yugoslavia” 13 , Franjo Tuđman – President of Croatia and<br />
Alija Izetbegović – President of Bosnia and Herzegovina, took place<br />
in December 14, 1995 in Paris 14 .<br />
Dayton Agreement with 11 annexes and 102 maps 15 became the basis<br />
for the functioning of an independent, multiethnic Bosnia and Her-<br />
77<br />
10 More information on this subject: M. Tanty, Bałkany w XX wieku. Dzieje polityczne, Książka i Wiedza,<br />
Warszawa 2003, p. 354.<br />
11 Contact Group – a group consisting of representatives of the United States, Great Britain, France,<br />
Germany and Russia, established to negotiate a peaceful solution to the crisis in Bosnia and Herzegovina.<br />
Source: B. Koszel, op. cit., p. 30.<br />
12 W. Walkiewicz, Jugosławia. Byt wspólny i rozpad, Wydawnictwo Trio, Warszawa 2000, p. 275.<br />
13 New Yugoslavia – state that proclaimed its independence on April 27, 1992; consisting of Serbia<br />
and Montenegro; it survived until 2003, when was transformed into Serbia and Montenegro.<br />
14 M. Tanty, op. cit., p. 355.<br />
15 W. Walkiewicz, Jugosławia: państwa sukcesyjne, Wydawnictwo Trio, Warszawa 2009, p. 275.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
78<br />
Ewa Dominikowska<br />
zegovina 16 . This document is extremely complicated – on one hand<br />
it was to serve to maintain the territorial unity of the state, on the other<br />
hand it had to meet the expectations of all its signatories, to solve<br />
the conflict. Bosnia and Herzegovina has been defined as a republic<br />
with the structure of federation, consisting of the Federation of Muslim<br />
and Croats (51% of the area), divided into 10 cantons, and Republika<br />
Srpska (49% of the territory) 17 . Sarajevo, located in the Federation<br />
of Muslim and Croats, was decided to be a capital city. Bosniaks (Muslims),<br />
Serbs and Croats have been recognized as equivalent constitutional<br />
nations. The most important annex to the Agreement is Annex<br />
4, which is imposed by the international community, Constitution<br />
of Bosnia and Herzegovina. It established that both components – administrative<br />
units (called entitet) will share president (in accordance<br />
with Article V of the Constitution – the Presidency is a collegial body<br />
composed of representatives of all three constitutional nations), central<br />
government, bicameral parliament, the Constitutional Court and<br />
the Central Bank (Article III of the Constitution). At the central level<br />
will be conducted foreign policy, customs, trade and monetary therefore<br />
in Bosnia and Herzegovina will be applied the common currency<br />
– Convertible Mark (BAM) 18 . The Constitution and other Annexes<br />
were extremely accurate guidance of the complex electoral systems<br />
based on ethnic parity, which were to be used for elections of “common”<br />
central government. Other institutions and areas of the country<br />
were in the hands of local authorities at the level of entitets. Both<br />
Republika Srpska and the Federation of Muslim and Croats have had<br />
its own president, government and parliament. More importantly, the<br />
state components could lead their own separate foreign policy (establish<br />
bilateral relations with special rules), domestic policy (separate<br />
police, justice) and have its own army (Article III of the Constitution) 19 .<br />
16 The text of General Framework Agreement for Peace in Bosnia and Herzegovina is available on<br />
the website of the UN High Representative and EU Special Envoy to Bosnia and Herzegovina,<br />
http://www.ohr.int/dpa/default.aspcontent_id=380 [12.08.<strong>2014</strong>].<br />
17 W. Sąsiadek, Doświadczenia z Bośni i Hercegowiny, [in:] J. Stańczyk, B. Stefańczak (eds.), Wojna czy<br />
pokój Perspektywy byłej Jugosławii, Instytut Studiów Politycznych PAN, Warszawa 1999, p. 29-30.<br />
18 Constitution of Bosnia and Herzegovina, Annex 4 to the General Framework Agreement for<br />
Peace in Bosnia and Herzegovina on 14.12.1995, is available on the website of the UN High Representative<br />
and EU Special Envoy to Bosnia and Herzegovina, http://www.ohr.int/dpa/content_<br />
id=372 [12.08.<strong>2014</strong>].<br />
19 Ibidem.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
Bosnia and Herzegovina – Unquiet Region – Implication for Neighbouring Countries<br />
79<br />
It seems that the division of powers in 1995 was an attempt to meet<br />
the conditions set by all fighting parties, but over time it became one<br />
of the main problems related to the functioning internally divided state.<br />
From the European point of view key provisions from the Dayton<br />
Agreement was the creation of the Office of the High Representative<br />
in Bosnia and Herzegovina (OHR). The mandate of the OHR is an Annex<br />
10 to the Dayton Agreement. Actions taken by the Office together<br />
with the method of appointing the person of the High Representative<br />
is supervised by the Peace Implementation Council, which consists<br />
of representatives of 55 countries and international organizations, who<br />
are interested in the restoration and maintenance of peace in Bosnia<br />
and Herzegovina 20 . In time, when it turned out that the European vision<br />
of multiethnic Bosnia-Herzegovina has not been entirely shared by its<br />
inhabitants, as well as the authorities of that State, mandate has been<br />
enriched with new powers and responsibilities 21 . New competences<br />
delegated to the OHR are an important point of dispute between international<br />
community and the inhabitants and the authorities of Bosnia<br />
and Herzegovina, who believe that in this way they are deprived<br />
of the influence on their own country, therefore further democratization<br />
of the country is not possible. Instead of planned decentralization<br />
and stimulation of local structures for cooperation, “imposed” by<br />
the international community “administrator” in the form of the OHR<br />
decides on major issues concerning the state. This raises a justify concern<br />
that such attitude of the Europeans would discourage people<br />
of Bosnia and Herzegovina to take any initiatives, thereby contributing<br />
to the continued functioning of Bosnia and Herzegovina as a protectorate<br />
of the European Union (EU) 22 . This situation remains a major<br />
challenge for the EU diplomacy, since the existence of reliant and unstable<br />
quasi-state is destabilizing the situation in the whole region,<br />
and thus, poses a real threat to the security of the entire continent.<br />
20 W. Stanisławski, M. Szpala, Bośniacki Chaos. Źródła kryzysu politycznego we współczesnej Bośni<br />
i Hercegowinie, „Prace OSW”, vol. 31, Warszawa, październik 2009, p. 22, available on official website<br />
of Ośrodek Studiów Wschodnich, http://www.osw.waw.pl/sites/default/files/PRACE_31.pdf<br />
[13.08.<strong>2014</strong>].<br />
21 More on new prerogatives on the Office of the High Representative in Bosnia and Herzegovina<br />
official website, http://www.ohr.int/ohr-info/gen-info/default.aspcontent_id=38519 [14.08.<strong>2014</strong>].<br />
22 Ibidem.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
80<br />
Ewa Dominikowska<br />
The most important attempt to stabilize the situation in Bosnia and<br />
Herzegovina, and accordingly on a significant part of the Balkan Peninsula,<br />
was deployment of 60,000 troops from 27 countries 23 . Under<br />
the UN Security Council Resolution no 1031 the NATO Implementation<br />
Forces (IFOR), that took part in the operation “Joint Endeavour”,<br />
has been established 24 . The mandate of IFOR was provided for<br />
12 months and was attached to the Dayton Agreement as Annex 1.<br />
Seeing that the situation in the Balkans is stabilizing, but not at expect<br />
by international community pace, NATO defense ministers, at<br />
a meeting held in September 1996 in Bergen (Norway), said that not<br />
all objectives faced by IFOR have been achieved – the situation in Bosnia-Herzegovina<br />
was still unstable and required further monitoring.<br />
Confirmation of these concerns was the result of the first parliamentary<br />
elections monitored by international observers and election commissions.<br />
In both parts of the Federation definitely won nationalistic<br />
parties – each of the three ethnic groups voted for the representatives<br />
of their communities, which clearly indicated the failure of current<br />
international politics 25 . Furthermore, the lack of progress in attempts<br />
to create the Bosnian nation consisting of three constitutional nations<br />
was visible. This indicated that although hostilities ceased, the situation<br />
is still tense. In order to avoid any possible problems arising from<br />
the reduction in the number or even the withdrawal of international<br />
peacekeeping forces, it was decided to appoint another mission.<br />
UN Resolution no 1088 of December 12, 1996, giving permission for<br />
the implementation of the military aspects of the Peace Agreement,<br />
the Stabilization Forces (SFOR) 26 . These forces have become the legal<br />
successor to IFOR units, acting as its predecessors, on the basis<br />
of Chapter VII of the UN Charter and signed an agreement regarding<br />
the use of force (Rules of Engagement). The mandate of SFOR, initially<br />
also – as in the case of IFOR – provided for 12 months, lasted until<br />
2004. The stabilization of Bosnia and Herzegovina did not go so fast,<br />
23 B. Koszel, op. cit., p. 35.<br />
24 A. Ciupiński, J. Pawłowski, Umiędzynarodowiony konflikt wewnętrzny, Wydział Wydawniczy Akademii<br />
Obrony Narodowej, Warszawa 2001, p. 69.<br />
25 L. Hladký, Dwanaście lat po Dayton – rzeczywistość i iluzje, [in:] M. Gniazdowski (ed.), Europejski<br />
protektorat Bośnia i Hercegowina w perspektywie środkowoeuropejskiej, Polski Instytut Spraw<br />
Międzynarodowych, Warszawa 2008, p. 28-29.<br />
26 J. Pawłowski, A. Ciupiński, op. cit., p. 71.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
Bosnia and Herzegovina – Unquiet Region – Implication for Neighbouring Countries<br />
81<br />
as international community was expecting, but it was noticeable,<br />
that’s why the number of SFOR soldiers gradually decreased to reach<br />
the level of 12,000 in 2002 27 .<br />
Military mission was not the only international mission established<br />
by the Dayton Agreement. United Nations Mission in Bosnia and<br />
Herzegovina was created by the United Nations International Police<br />
Task Force, whose main task was to “monitor, observe and supervise<br />
of the introduction of law and justice system, providing all necessary<br />
help to the Government of Bosnia and Herzegovina in the organization<br />
and management of local police personnel” 28 .<br />
Situation in Bosnia-Herzegovina has stabilized enough that a dominant<br />
role in further promotion of peace and security in the region took<br />
civilian missions, of course, still supported by the presence of the military<br />
units, but much less numerous than it has been so far. Since December<br />
2, 2004, the European Union Forces (EUFOR) in the mission<br />
Althea took over most of the SFOR duties 29 . The main goal of the establishment<br />
of EUFOR was to maintain the status quo achieved through<br />
“deterrence” military presence, control of airspace over the territory<br />
of Bosnia and Herzegovina and to enable government and nongovernmental<br />
organizations to implement activities aimed at peace<br />
maintenance.<br />
The visible presence of the EU in Bosnia and Herzegovina has also<br />
a political and economic nature. One of the main objectives of the EU<br />
is a long-term stabilization of the entire region, and the best motivation<br />
for the Balkan countries is the prospect of integration. The EU<br />
hopes that the example of a successful transition of countries from<br />
Central Europe, crowned with membership in the EU, will be sufficient<br />
incentive for the elite of Bosnia-Herzegovina for putting their<br />
efforts to break the political impasse, and thus, allow for the necessary<br />
reforms and modernize existing institutions, which do not always<br />
meet the democratic standards 30 . The first clear result of European in-<br />
27 The Stabilization Force, http://www.nato.int/SFOR/docu/d981116a.htm [14.08.<strong>2014</strong>].<br />
28 The United Nations, www.un.org. [15.08.<strong>2014</strong>].<br />
29 I. Pikner, Zaangażowanie sił wojskowych UE w Bośni i Hercegowinie, [in:] M. Gniazdowski (ed.), Europejski<br />
protektorat Bośnia i Hercegowina w perspektywie środkowoeuropejskiej, Polski Instytut<br />
Spraw Międzynarodowych, Warszawa 2008, p. 100.<br />
30 J. Solana, From Dayton implementation to European integration, „NATO Review”, vol. Winter 2004,<br />
http://www.nato.int/docu/review/2004/issue4/english/art2.html [15.08.<strong>2014</strong>].<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
82<br />
Ewa Dominikowska<br />
volvement is the signing in 2008, after long and difficult negotiations,<br />
the Plan for the Stabilization and Association Process of Bosnia and<br />
Herzegovina with the EU 31 .<br />
2.<br />
Ethno-religious mosaic and stabilization<br />
of the situation in Bosnia and Herzegovina<br />
– implications for neighbouring countries<br />
Extremely complicated history of the lands incorporated in Bosnia and<br />
Herzegovina has made the ethnic and religious situation in this young<br />
country one of the most complex on the continent. Over the centuries,<br />
various pieces of contemporary Bosnia-Herzegovina were part<br />
of the various states, which has been reflected in their ethno-religious<br />
composition. Herzegovina, adjacent to Dalmatia, was partly under<br />
the influence of the catholic Kingdom of Croatia, forming the Habsburg<br />
state. In Bosnia, the situation was slightly more complex – bordered<br />
on north by the Kingdom of Croatia, in the south was surrounded by<br />
the Orthodox Serbs. Due to the large amount of conversion to Islam<br />
in the Ottoman era, Bosnia has become one of the main settlement<br />
areas of the Turkish population and other Slavic Muslims. The situation<br />
is additionally complicated by the fact that after almost five centuries<br />
of Ottoman rule in 1878 occupation of Bosnia and Herzegovina<br />
was taken over by the Austria-Hungary, in 1908 the Habsburg Empire<br />
incorporated these lands. In 1918 they became part of the Kraljevina<br />
Srba, Hrvata and Slovenaca. Throughout all this time ethnic structure<br />
of these lands was changing, as a result leading to more frequent conflicts<br />
between different groups, escalation of which could be observed<br />
during the World War II. Ethno-religious issues have been somewhat<br />
muted only in the era of the Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia,<br />
when officially has been confirmed the existence of Muslims, who are<br />
Slavs of Islamic religion, inhabiting mainly the area of Bosnia and Herzegovina<br />
32 . All this helped to create in this part of Yugoslavia unprec-<br />
31 W. Stanisławski, M. Szpala, op. cit., p. 55.<br />
32 M. Waldenberg, Rozbicie Jugosławii; od separacji Słowenii do wojny kosowskiej, Wydawnictwo<br />
SCHOLAR, Warszawa 2003, p. 155.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
Bosnia and Herzegovina – Unquiet Region – Implication for Neighbouring Countries<br />
83<br />
edented in Europe ethno-religious mosaic, which mainly consisted of:<br />
Muslims, Orthodox Serbs, Catholic Croats, and numerous minorities<br />
(Jews, Gypsies, and Turks) 33 .<br />
Slow destabilization of the Federation in the late 80s and 90s<br />
of the twentieth century has shown, that the coexistence of the southern<br />
Slavs of different faiths and ethnic characteristics in one country<br />
is not enough to balance the differences, on the contrary, it led<br />
to the outbreak of mutual resentment on an unprecedented, in last<br />
50 years, scale. The biggest drama took place in Bosnia and Herzegovina,<br />
which turned out to be a miniature version of Yugoslavia, with<br />
all its problems 34 . Initially, Bosnia-Herzegovina was not going to leave<br />
the Federation, but when information that the presidents of Serbia<br />
and Croatia talks on the division of the land of Bosnia and Herzegovina,<br />
possibly leaving a small Bosnian state, appeared the situation<br />
has changed. This led to proclamation of the Republic of Bosnia and<br />
Herzegovina 35 .<br />
Since the announcement of independence Republic began to fight<br />
for every piece of land, which was to be incorporated into the new<br />
state. It soon became clear that the war took the ethno-religious nature,<br />
and the main way of fighting became resettlement, expulsion and<br />
ethnic cleansing 36 . Any attempt of international mediation and proposals<br />
for peace plans did not bring results. Finally, under the Dayton<br />
Agreement independence of Bosnia and Herzegovina was maintained,<br />
but it became a federal state. This document provided great freedom<br />
of operation of Republika Srpska and the Federation of Muslim and<br />
Croats (now the Federation of Bosnia and Herzegovina). The most<br />
important, from the point of view of territorial unity and stability<br />
of the region, proved to be a part with the possibility of creating by<br />
entitets, on special rules, bilateral relations with third countries (Arti-<br />
33 More detailed information about ethnic mosaic in: D. Majstorović, V. Turjačanin, Youth Ethnic<br />
and National Identity in Bosnia and Herzegovina: Social Science Approaches, Palgrave Macmillan,<br />
London 2013.<br />
34 Ibidem, p. 148.<br />
35 E. Bujwid-Kurek, op. cit., p. 136.<br />
36 M. Waldenberg, op. cit., p. 168.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
84<br />
Ewa Dominikowska<br />
cle III of the Constitution), which was mainly applied to contacts with<br />
Croatia and Yugoslavia (currently only Serbia) 37 .<br />
From the very beginning, coexistence of three nations in one country<br />
proved to be extremely difficult. Distinguishing of two entitets,<br />
based largely on ethnicity, wasn’t enough. Serbs, mostly living in Republika<br />
Srpska and Croats, constituting the majority of the cantons<br />
forming part of the Federation of Bosnia and Herzegovina, were interested<br />
in the largest decentralization of the state, hoping for the implementation<br />
of the irredentist aspirations of joining areas inhabited<br />
by them to the neighboring countries – Croatia and the New Yugoslavia<br />
(now only Serbia). On the contrary Muslims were interested in,<br />
as soon as possible, centralization of Bosnia and Herzegovina, hoping<br />
to strengthen the unity of the state and ensure themselves a dominant<br />
role in it 38 . This difference of opinion was the basis of the political crisis,<br />
which de facto has continued to this day. It has become clear that<br />
the European vision of creation in Bosnia-Herzegovina stable multiethnic<br />
state is incredibly difficult to be put into practice. On one<br />
hand, thanks to the large, although smaller than originally expected,<br />
financial support granted by the EU and USA, Bosnia and Herzegovina<br />
is rebuilding infrastructure (most of the roads, bridges, railways)<br />
and internal security (free movement of persons, goods, reducing<br />
the number of international forces); on the other hand, it seems that<br />
the peaceful existence of all three nations in this extremely complicated<br />
state organism is rather unrealistic 39 . The reluctance of ethnic<br />
hatred is so strong that without outside help the existence of Bosnia<br />
and Herzegovina in the shape given to it in the Dayton Agreement<br />
is still a question mark 40 .<br />
However, not only internal disputes threaten the maintenance<br />
of the unity of the new state. The significant destabilizing factors<br />
of such fragile peace were the activities taken by closest neighbors<br />
37 Constitution of Bosnia and Herzegovina, Annex 4 to the General Framework Agreement for<br />
Peace in Bosnia and Herzegovina on 14.12.1995, is available on the website of the UN High Representative<br />
and EU Special Envoy to Bosnia and Herzegovina, http://www.ohr.int/dpa/content_<br />
id=372 [12.08.<strong>2014</strong>]<br />
38 L. Hladký, op. cit., p. 18-19.<br />
39 W. Stanisławski, M. Szpala, op. cit., p. 32.<br />
40 More on internal factors of state-building in: J. Dobbins, Overcoming obstacles to peace: local<br />
factors in nation-building, RAND, Santa Monica 2013, p. 93-124.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
Bosnia and Herzegovina – Unquiet Region – Implication for Neighbouring Countries<br />
85<br />
– Croatia and Yugoslavia (now Serbia). The governments of these<br />
countries wanted to have the greatest impact on strengthening the position<br />
of the representatives of their minorities in Bosnia and Herzegovina,<br />
hoping that this temporary state in the absence of common<br />
identity and historical memory quickly cease to exist in the shape<br />
given to it by the West 41 . On one hand, the regime of Milošević, on<br />
the other Tuđmana meant that both Serbia and Croatia were not willing<br />
to comply to sign peace agreements. Willingness of incorporation<br />
of the areas of Bosnia and Herzegovina inhabited by Serbs and Croats<br />
to neighboring countries manifested itself mainly in supporting nationalistic<br />
party and groups, which were fighting for the rights of their<br />
ethnic groups, even for the right to secede. Zagreb and Belgrade also<br />
were looking for military and economic dependence of Croats and<br />
Serbs living in Bosnia-Herzegovina 42 . This situation constituted a real<br />
threat to the internal security of the country, while increasing the risk<br />
of the outbreak of another war, outcome of which would affect and<br />
change the balance of power in the Balkans.<br />
This situation has changed after 2000, after the death of Tuđman<br />
Croatia entered the path of democratic reforms. The prospect of membership<br />
in the European Union and NATO has appeared, which forced<br />
Zagreb to revise its current policy with respect to the Federation<br />
of Bosnia and Herzegovina and the Croatian minority living there.<br />
First of all, Zagreb has accepted the territorial independence of Bosnia<br />
and Herzegovina, and its “interfering” in the internal affairs of that<br />
State limited mainly to the observance of the rights of national minorities.<br />
But it cannot be said that the government in Zagreb broke<br />
completely with the policy of interference, since it supported administrative<br />
reforms that aimed to create in Bosnia-Herzegovina a third<br />
Croatian entity 43 . In addition, the strongest Croatian party in Bosnia<br />
and Herzegovina is the Croatian Democratic Union of Bosnia and<br />
Herzegovina – HDZ BiH (Hrvatska demokratska zajednica Bosne<br />
41 W. Satnisławski, Źródła kryzysu politycznego w Bośni i Hercegowinie, [in:] M. Gniazdowski (ed.),<br />
Europejski protektorat Bośnia i Hercegowina w perspektywie środkowoeuropejskiej, Polski Instytut<br />
Spraw Międzynarodowych, Warszawa 2008, p. 36-37.<br />
42 W. Stanisławski, M. Szpala, op. cit., p. 63.<br />
43 The Croatian authorities supported the idea of changing the territorial division of the Republic<br />
of Bosnia and Herzegovina. In place of the existing two entitets had formed three territorial<br />
units, each subordinate to one of the constitutional ethnic groups.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
86<br />
Ewa Dominikowska<br />
i Hercegovine), which is a sister party of the Croatian Democratic Union<br />
– HDZ (Hrvatska demokratska zajednica). Both parties bring out<br />
ideas that promote ethnic issues, which further affects the destabilization<br />
of the Federation of Bosnia and Herzegovina 44 .<br />
In the case of Serbia, after the overthrow in 2000 of Milosević’s<br />
government, also can be observed a shift in policy towards Bosnia-Herzegovina,<br />
but not as visible as in Croatia. The new centralright<br />
government formed by the Democratic Party of Serbia – DDS<br />
(Демократска странка Србије/Demokratska stranka Srbije) under<br />
the leadership of a new president Vojilslav Koštunica, though did<br />
not support efforts to create a “Greater Serbia”, but was not willing<br />
to abandon the influence on its minority in Bosnia and Herzegovina.<br />
Did not cease to militarily and economically support of Republika Srpska,<br />
therefore supporting the separatist sentiments among its people<br />
and weakening the influence of the central government of Bosnia and<br />
Herzegovina in that area. The situation has vast change in 2008, when<br />
after the parliamentary elections came to power pro-Western Democratic<br />
Party – DS (Демократска странка/Demokratska Strank)<br />
supported by president Boris Tadić. The new government focused<br />
on improving relations with the EU, what definitely require a change<br />
in relations with neighboring Bosnia-Herzegovina. Serbia continued<br />
to support its minority, but avoid direct solidarity with separatist slogans<br />
45 . A major threat to the unity of Bosnia and Herzegovina proved<br />
announcement of independence by Kosovo in February 2008. Violent<br />
reaction of Serbia, which did not agree on disconnection of its southern<br />
autonomous region, also led to increased tensions in neighboring<br />
Bosnia and Herzegovina 46 . In Republika Srpska appear voices that since<br />
Kosovo has detached and received a partial international recognition,<br />
why Republika Srpska can’t leave the Federation and join Serbia. This<br />
situation alarmed the international community, especially the European<br />
states, as they did not present common positions in relation to Ko-<br />
44 Programs and activities of parties available on the official website Hrvatska demokratska zajednica<br />
Bosne I Hercegovine, http://www.hdzbih.org/ [15.08.<strong>2014</strong>].<br />
45 W. Stanisławski, M. Szpala, op. cit., p. 67.<br />
46 V. Stojarová, Problem bośniacki a szerzej rozumiane bezpieczeństwo. Strony i reprezentacja interesów<br />
w Bośni i Hercegowinie, [in:] M. Gniazdowski (ed.), Europejski protektorat Bośnia i Hercegowina<br />
w perspektywie środkowoeuropejskiej, Polski Instytut Spraw Międzynarodowych,<br />
Warszawa 2008, p. 63.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
Bosnia and Herzegovina – Unquiet Region – Implication for Neighbouring Countries<br />
87<br />
sovo. However, they all agreed that this precedent will adversely affect<br />
the fragile stability in the Balkans. After a few months the situation<br />
calmed down and Serbia launched a diplomatic offensive to “recover”<br />
in Kosovo. Danger of the disintegration of Bosnia and Herzegovina,<br />
influencing the security of the entire region, thereby receded but not<br />
disappeared completely 47 .<br />
Conclusions<br />
Twenty years after the end of warfare, it appears that Bosnia and<br />
Herzegovina is still struggling with problems which prevent it from<br />
complete independent and free functioning. Europe sees many failures<br />
in the fiasco of creation of one Bosnian nation. No shared tradition,<br />
religion and common ground strongly contributed to radicalize<br />
the ideas of individual ethnic groups leading to the fact that Bosnia-<br />
Herzegovina has become a center for all sorts of groups, even of extremist<br />
nature. These views, which are shared by many authors writing<br />
about the Balkans, including particularly the Muslim population,<br />
in which small groups already in the 70s tended to oscillate in the direction<br />
of radical fractions of Islam 48 . This problem has again gained<br />
relevance with the beginning of the war on terror, when it turned out<br />
that some of the people associated with terrorist organizations also<br />
participated in fighting during the war in Bosnia and Herzegovina 49 .<br />
Europe was concerned with information seeming to confirm that not<br />
only during the war to the territory of Bosnia and Herzegovina rushed<br />
47 B. Górka-Winter, Unia Europejska a Bośnia i Hercegowina – w kierunku nowego modelu partnerstwa,<br />
[in:] M. Gniazdowski (ed.), Europejski protektorat Bośnia i Hercegowina w perspektywie<br />
środkowoeuropejskiej, Polski Instytut Spraw Międzynarodowych, Warszawa 2008, p. 169.<br />
48 A. Koseski, Bałkańskie konflikty etniczne na przełomie XX i XXI stulecia, [in:] W. Konarski, A. Koseski<br />
(eds.), Bałkany: etnokulturowe podłoże konfliktów, Wydawnictwo Wyższej Szkoły Humanistycznej<br />
im. A. Gieysztora, Pułtusk 2006, p. 109.<br />
49 Emerge and mechanisms of action of organizations and persons linked to terrorist activities are<br />
described in detail in: J. Elsässer, Jak dżihad przybył do Europy. Wojownicy Boga i tajne służby na<br />
Bałkanach, Warszawskie Wydawnictwo Literackie Muza, Warszawa 2007.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
88<br />
Ewa Dominikowska<br />
a large number of Mujahedeen 50 fighting previously in Afghanistan,<br />
great amount of which has stayed in the Balkans 51 .<br />
Consequently, Bosnia and Herzegovina, as the state which is still<br />
not fully democratic is exposed to the influence of extremist ideologies<br />
of all types (equally Islamic radicalism as well as Serbian and Croatian),<br />
that fall on fertile ground which are the ordinary citizens of Bosnia-<br />
Herzegovina, dissatisfied with the lack of improvement in their living<br />
conditions 52 . All these factors mean that the EU still considers Bosnia<br />
and Herzegovina as a potential source of threats to peace in Europe.<br />
This is reflected in the adopted in 2003 the EU Security Strategy (ESS),<br />
in which experts have emphasis that main threat to the European security<br />
in international terrorism and the associated proliferation of weapons<br />
of mass destruction (seen as the greatest threat to human security<br />
dimension global). It also emphasized regional conflicts, which, by<br />
the escalation could lead to the disintegration of the state, and hence<br />
to global conflict. As a result of incompetent governments and poverty<br />
of local communities, this can lead to destabilize the situation<br />
in the region and even continent. As the last risk factor is pointed organized<br />
crime, which also cannot be handled by state authorities (police<br />
and army). Unfortunately all above mentioned threats are present<br />
in Bosnia and Herzegovina 53 .<br />
With this in mind, Europe should be interested in Bosnia and Herzegovina<br />
as soon as possible entering the path of reforms, not only<br />
political and economic but also social, enabling the state to function<br />
freely without assistance and international supervision. Following<br />
this requirement, the EU has undertaken a number of actions aimed<br />
at the inclusion of Bosnia-Herzegovina to the “European community<br />
of nations” by many aid programs (ECHO, PHARE/CARDS or<br />
50 Mujahedeen (from Arabic muǧāhid meaning fighter for a just cause) – a member of the religious<br />
– liberation and social-liberation movement in Muslim countries. Often leads an armed struggle<br />
against the unaccepted government. Source: A. Markowski, R. Pawelec, Słownik wyrazów obcych<br />
i trudnych, Wydawnictwo Wilga, Warszawa 2001, p. 593.<br />
51 A. Parzymies, op. cit., p. 158.<br />
52 R. Báchora, Bośnia i Hercegowina państwem upadłym Kwestia ekstremizmu muzułmańskiego,<br />
[in:] M. Gniazdowski (ed.), Europejski protektorat Bośnia i Hercegowina w perspektywie<br />
środkowoeuropejskiej, Polski Instytut Spraw Międzynarodowych, Warszawa 2008, p. 138-140.<br />
53 Bezpieczna Europa w lepszym świecie – Europejska Strategia Bezpieczeństwa, Urząd Publikacji Unii<br />
Europejskiej, Belgia, 2009, http://www.consilium.europa.eu/uedocs/cms_data/librairie/PDF/QC-<br />
7809568PLC.pdf [17.08.<strong>2014</strong>].<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
Bosnia and Herzegovina – Unquiet Region – Implication for Neighbouring Countries<br />
89<br />
OBNOVA) as well as the presence of military and political missions.<br />
Above all, it supports (within the Stabilization and Association Process)<br />
Bosnia and Herzegovina in their efforts to join the EU. It seems,<br />
however, that for the situation in the country to stabilize, there are<br />
needed clear steps aimed to determine the final shape of Bosnia and<br />
Herzegovina (the answer to the question whether the state should be<br />
more centralized and unified or decentralized, which may not necessarily<br />
lead to a transformation of the federation into confederation).<br />
It is also important to accelerate reforms of the security, both internal<br />
and external, sector allowing for effective fighting against fundamentalism,<br />
separatism, organized crime and arms trafficking. In this<br />
place it should be underlined that without support and cooperation<br />
of neighboring countries – mainly Serbia and Croatia as well as the EU<br />
maintaining, a stable and independent country of Bosnia and Herzegovina<br />
seems to be only an international experiment without chances<br />
for happy ending.<br />
Bibliography<br />
Báchora R., Bośnia i Hercegowina państwem upadłym Kwestia ekstremizmu<br />
muzułmańskiego, [in:] Gniazdowski M. (ed.), Europejski protektorat<br />
Bośnia i Hercegowina w perspektywie środkowoeuropejskiej, Polski Instytut<br />
Spraw Międzynarodowych, Warszawa 2008<br />
Bezpieczna Europa w lepszym świecie – Europejska Strategia Bezpieczeństwa,<br />
Urząd Publikacji Unii Europejskiej, Belgia 2009, http://www.consilium.europa.eu/uedocs/cms_data/librairie/PDF/QC7809568PLC.pdf<br />
[17.08.<strong>2014</strong>]<br />
Bjarnason M., The War and War-Games in Bosnia and Herzegovina from<br />
1992 to 1995. The main events, disagreements and arguments, resulting<br />
in a “de facto” divided country, http://www.nato.int/acad/fellow/99-01/<br />
bjarnason.pdf [15.08.<strong>2014</strong>]<br />
Bujwid-Kurek E., Państwa pojugosłowiańskie. Szkice politologiczne,<br />
Wydawnictwo Uniwersytetu Krakowskiego, Kraków 2008<br />
Ciupiński A., Pawłowski J., Umiędzynarodowiony konflikt wewnętrzny,<br />
Wydział Wydawniczy Akademii Obrony Narodowej, Warszawa 2001<br />
Constitution of Bosnia and Herzegovina, Annex 4 to the General Framework<br />
Agreement for Peace in Bosnia and Herzegovina on 14.12.1995, http://<br />
www.ohr.int/dpa/content_id=372 [12.08.<strong>2014</strong>]<br />
Dobbins J., Overcoming obstacles to peace: local factors in nation-building,<br />
RAND, Santa Monica 2013<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
90<br />
Ewa Dominikowska<br />
Elsässer J., Jak dżihad przybył do Europy. Wojownicy Boga i tajne służby na<br />
Bałkanach, Warszawskie Wydawnictwo Literackie Muza, Warszawa 2007<br />
Górka-Winter B., Unia Europejska a Bośnia i Hercegowina – w kierunku<br />
nowego modelu partnerstwa, [in:] Gniazdowski M. (ed.), Europejski protektorat<br />
Bośnia i Hercegowina w perspektywie środkowoeuropejskiej, Polski<br />
Instytut Spraw Międzynarodowych, Warszawa 2008<br />
Hladký L., Dwanaście lat po Dayton – rzeczywistość i iluzje, [in:] Gniazdowski<br />
M. (ed.), Europejski protektorat Bośnia i Hercegowina w perspektywie<br />
środkowoeuropejskiej, Polski Instytut Spraw Międzynarodowych, Warszawa<br />
2008<br />
Hrvatska demokratska zajednica Bosne i Hercegovine, http://www.hdzbih.<br />
org/ [15.08.<strong>2014</strong>]<br />
Koseski A., Bałkańskie konflikty etniczne na przełomie XX i XXI stulecia, [in:]<br />
Konarski W., Koseski A. (eds.), Bałkany: etnokulturowe podłoże konfliktów,<br />
Wydawnictwo Wyższej Szkoły Humanistycznej im. A. Gieysztora,<br />
Pułtusk 2006<br />
Koszel B., Konflikt na Bałkanach (1991-1999) a bezpieczeństwo europejskie,<br />
„Zeszyty Instytutu Zachodniego”, vol. 16, Poznań 2000<br />
Kuczyński M., Bałkańska pożoga: wojny i konflikty na Bałkanach w latach<br />
1981-1999, Biuro Prasy i Informacji Ministerstwa Obrony Narodowej,<br />
Warszawa 1999<br />
Majstorović D., Turjačanin V., Youth Ethnic and National Identity in Bosnia<br />
and Herzegovina: Social Science Approaches, Palgrave Macmillan, London<br />
2013<br />
Malcolm N., Bosnia: a short history, Papermac, London 2002<br />
Markowski A., Pawelec R., Słownik wyrazów obcych i trudnych, Wydawnictwo<br />
Wilga, Warszawa 2001<br />
Parzymies A., Muzułmanie w Europie, Wydawnictwo Akademickie DIALOG,<br />
Warszawa 2005<br />
Pikner I., Zaangażowanie sił wojskowych UE w Bośni i Hercegowinie, [in:]<br />
Gniaz dowski M. (ed.), Europejski protektorat Bośnia i Hercegowina w perspektywie<br />
środkowoeuropejskiej, Polski Instytut Spraw Międzynarodowych,<br />
Warszawa 2008<br />
Sąsiadek W., Doświadczenia z Bośni i Hercegowiny, [in:] Stańczyk J.,<br />
Stefańczak B. (eds.), Wojna czy pokój Perspektywy byłej Jugosławii, Instytut<br />
Studiów Politycznych PAN, Warszawa 1999<br />
Solana J., From Dayton implementation to European integration, „NATO Review”,<br />
vol. Winter 2004, http://www.nato.int/docu/review/2004/issue4/<br />
english/art2.html [15.08.<strong>2014</strong>]<br />
Stanisławski W., Źródła kryzysu politycznego w Bośni i Hercegowinie, [in:]<br />
Gniazdowski M. (ed.), Europejski protektorat Bośnia i Hercegowina w perspektywie<br />
środkowoeuropejskiej, Polski Instytut Spraw Międzynarodowych,<br />
Warszawa 2008<br />
Stanisławski W., Szpala M., Bośniacki Chaos. Źródła kryzysu politycznego<br />
we współczesnej Bośni i Hercegowinie, „Prace OSW”, vol. 31, Warszawa,<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
Bosnia and Herzegovina – Unquiet Region – Implication for Neighbouring Countries<br />
91<br />
październik 2009, Ośrodek Studiów Wschodnich, http://www.osw.waw.<br />
pl/sites/default/files/PRACE_31.pdf [13.08.<strong>2014</strong>]<br />
Stojarová V., Problem bośniacki a szerzej rozumiane bezpieczeństwo. Strony<br />
i reprezentacja interesów w Bośni i Hercegowinie, [in:] Gniazdowski<br />
M. (ed.), Europejski protektorat Bośnia i Hercegowina w perspektywie<br />
środkowoeuropejskiej, Polski Instytut Spraw Międzynarodowych, Warszawa<br />
2008<br />
Tanty M., Bałkany w XX wieku. Dzieje polityczne, Książka i Wiedza, Warszawa<br />
2003<br />
The Office of the High Representative in Bosnia and Herzegovina official<br />
website, http://www.ohr.int/ohr-info/gen-info/default.aspcontent_<br />
id=38519 [14.08.<strong>2014</strong>]<br />
The Stabilization Force, http://www.nato.int/SFOR/docu/d981116a.htm<br />
[14.08.<strong>2014</strong>]<br />
The text of General Framework Agreement for Peace in Bosnia and Herzegovina,<br />
http://www.ohr.int/dpa/default.aspcontent_id=380 [12.08.<strong>2014</strong>]<br />
The United Nations, www.un.org [15.08.<strong>2014</strong>]<br />
Waldenberg M., Rozbicie Jugosławii; od separacji Słowenii do wojny kosowskiej,<br />
Wydawnictwo SCHOLAR, Warszawa 2003<br />
Walkiewicz W., Jugosławia. Byt wspólny i rozpad, Wydawnictwo Trio, Warszawa<br />
2000<br />
Walkiewicz W., Jugosławia: państwa sukcesyjne, Wydawnictwo Trio, Warszawa<br />
2009<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
Magdalena Rekść<br />
Bosnian Visions of Europe<br />
Abstract: The aim of this work is to present the Bosnian visions of Europe<br />
as well as its expectations concerning the membership in the European Union<br />
which seems to be an important issue as almost half of the Bosnian society<br />
is Islamic. Bosniak people believe their religion, or rather its non-orthodox<br />
version, will be accepted easier by the West. They see themselves as mediators<br />
between two civilisations able to show other Muslims that their faith does<br />
not stand in contradiction to European values. The citizens of the Bosnia and<br />
Herzegovina are in great majority in favour of accessing the EU. They treat this<br />
possibility as a chance to raise the level of life; to strengthen the social guarantees;<br />
to curb corruption and to improve the judiciary system. Those collective<br />
hopes come together with a grudge towards Europe for being passive during<br />
the war but also for lack of power of the international administration.<br />
Keywords: Bosnia and Herzegovina, Identity, Europe, European Union<br />
The vision of Europe seen by the inhabitants of Bosnia and Herzegovina<br />
is indeed a very important issue concerning the aspirations of this<br />
country to join the European Union. First of all, it has to be noticed<br />
that in the collective ideas Europe is identified with the European<br />
Union which should not come as a surprise since the fundamental<br />
feature of collective imagination is to simplify the reality. That is one<br />
of the reasons why in numerous discourses, not only in the Balkan<br />
ones, terms: Europe and EU are used interchangeably. During the process<br />
of accessing the European Union also Poles spoke about joining<br />
the Europe, although from the geographical point of view, the border<br />
of the old continent lies several thousand kilometres from the Vistula<br />
River. A similar kind of Europhilia among Slovenians was analysed by<br />
Mitja Velikonja who quoted a broad spectrum of statements dealing<br />
with the topic of coming back to Europe. 1<br />
1 M. Velikonja, Evroza. Kritika novog evrocentrizma, Biblioteka XX Vek, Beograd 2007, p. 36-42.
94<br />
Magdalena Rekść<br />
Besides, the European Union itself propagates such associations,<br />
many examples of which can be easily pointed to. One of them is the official<br />
portal of the European Union which is called Europe. 2 Serbian<br />
scholar, Tanja Petrović talks about the metaphors of home (in some<br />
cases a stronghold), family and road functioning in the Western discourse.<br />
3 From the perspective of the countries applying for accession<br />
to the EU, the last metaphor, suggesting that the membership has<br />
to come after an arduous process of adjusting to the EU standards,<br />
seems to be the most important one. However, in the case of Bosnia<br />
and Herzegovina this route appears to be much more complicated and<br />
bumpy because of the almost bizarre character of the country. And<br />
it is trivial to say that the Dayton Agreement created a weak country<br />
unable to perform its functions. 4<br />
While this paper is being written the results of the first census (2013)<br />
from the times of the Breakup of Yugoslavia remain unknown, thus we<br />
are forced to base on the unofficial estimates according to which 48%<br />
of Bosnia and Herzegovina’s inhabitants are Bosniaks, 37% – Serbs and<br />
14% – Croats. This shows that almost half of the Bosnia and Herzegovina’s<br />
inhabitants are Muslim and in such a context the attitude towards<br />
the European integration takes on new meaning, thus the specificity<br />
of Bosniak autoidentification has to receive as much attention as the issue<br />
of how Europe is seen in Bosnia. Regarding the limit of this text’s<br />
length, the author of this work is forced to restrain herself from writing<br />
about this one nation only.<br />
Having no place for a broaden description of the historic past:<br />
the pre-Osmanian times; the dependence on Turkey resulting in orientalization<br />
of the country; the Hapsburg epoch when the western<br />
tradition started to be more widely recognized the author of this work<br />
will limit herself to use the communistic Yugoslavia as the point of reference<br />
for the present times. Under the rules of Josip Broz Tito Bosnia<br />
underwent a rapid transformation as the backward, agricultural<br />
2 http://europa.eu/index_pl.htm [2.08.<strong>2014</strong>].<br />
3 T. Petrović, Yuropa. Jugoslovensko nasleđe i politike budućnosti u postjugoslovenskim društvima,<br />
Fabrika knjiga, Beograd 2012, p. 38-52.<br />
4 M. Babić, Węzeł gordyjski: piętnaście lat daytonowskiej Bośni i Hercegowiny, [in:] P. Chmielewski,<br />
S. L. Szczesio (ed.), Bośnia i Hercegowina 15 lat po Dayton. Przeszłość – teraźniejszość – perspektywy,<br />
Wydawnictwo Uniwersytetu Łódzkiego, Łódź 2011, p. 271-273.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
Bosnian Visions of Europe<br />
95<br />
territory was to be modernized by developing the industry, mainly<br />
the defence industry. 5 And although, as it is nowadays often underlined,<br />
such politics did not bring any of the expected results, as Bosnia<br />
was left far behind Croatia and Slovenia, the investments also the foreign<br />
ones (e.g. Volkswagen) resulting in the transformations of people's<br />
awareness, are an indisputable fact. One has to remember about<br />
the westernisation of SFRY indicating the inflow of the Western trends<br />
and lifestyle. Radina Vučetić in a book devoted to Americanisation<br />
of the Yugoslavian culture, notices that although the level of existence<br />
in Yugoslavia could not be seen as equal with the one from the United<br />
States, the process itself revealed that there actually is a different way<br />
of living and triggered the willing of its achievement. 6 To this fact, one<br />
should also add the labour-related migration to Western countries,<br />
mostly to Germany and Austria, which also meant transferring many<br />
ideas. Returning home for their holiday, Gastarbeiters brought with<br />
themselves not only souvenirs but also their own observations and experiences<br />
that they shared with others. Yugoslavian passport allowed<br />
its owner to travel freely around Europe and opened many doors not<br />
only to visit members of the family but also for tourist or shopping<br />
purposes (e.g. to Trieste).<br />
Also in the times of the communist Yugoslavia the city of Sarajevo<br />
had been constantly developing and finally became the symbol<br />
of multiculturalism. A milestone event in the collective consciousness<br />
of the inhabitants of Sarajevo was the Olympic Games from 1984 called<br />
by Vojislav Perica “Yugoslavia’s Swan Song.” The authorities tried to put<br />
much effort in adding propaganda value to the whole event to use<br />
it as a representation of the successes of the Yugoslavian version of socialism<br />
and as a symbol of the effectiveness of brotherhood and unity<br />
politics. It was also underlined in the interior discourse that entrusting<br />
SFRY with this kind of event is a proof of its recognition in its activities<br />
for building the stability in the international relationships. 7<br />
5 N. Anđelić, Bosna i Hercegovina. Između Tita i rata, Samizdat B92, Beograd 2005, p. 51-52.<br />
6 R. Vučetić, Koka-kola socijalizam. Amerikanizacija jugoslovenske popularne kulture šezdesetih godina<br />
XX veka, Službeni glasnik, Beograd 2012, p. 409.<br />
7 V. Perica, Balkanski Idoli, Religija i nacionalizam u jugoslovenskim državama, Vol. 1, Biblioteka XX<br />
Vek, Beograd 2006, p. 218-222.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
96<br />
Magdalena Rekść<br />
All of this made the inhabitants of Bosnia feel as Europeans; perhaps<br />
they even regretted that they did not belong to the “true” West. An<br />
American Journalist, Barbara Demick in her documentary form the besieged<br />
Sarajevo writes: “Everybody was anxious to explain that they<br />
hadn’t always lived like barbarians. Usually within minutes of meeting<br />
us, they pulled out their fading snapshots of holidays spent skiing<br />
in Switzerland or sunning on the Mediterranean. They showed<br />
off the fashionable clothes they once wore – usually imported from<br />
Italy. Saraievians were sophisticated travellers and many had worked<br />
abroad.” 8<br />
It can be said that the European identity survived the war and is still<br />
present, especially in the discourse of Bosniak elite. For example, philosopher<br />
Muhamed Filipović underlines that the term South-Eastern<br />
Europe has not only got geographical connotations as it symbolises<br />
the ancient roots of the entire continent. 9 Abdulgafar Velić adds that<br />
because in the ancient and medieval times South-East was the centre<br />
of contemporary civilisation it was there were, among many others,<br />
the cultural, philosophical political and educational currents were<br />
born. 10<br />
Besides, such theses are propagated not only in Bosnia. Božidar<br />
Jezernik underlines that in antiquity the term Europe meant exclusively<br />
the territory which nowadays is called the Balkans. 11 In 1994,<br />
thus when the war raged in the Former Republic of Yugoslavia and<br />
when Balkans became the synonym of bestiality and brutality, which<br />
was the theme of Maria Todorova’s writings, a famous Serbian historicist,<br />
constantly living abroad, creating in the trends of Annales<br />
School – Trajan Stojanović published a book titled Balkan Worlds:<br />
The First and Last Europe. According to one of the theses that can be<br />
found in this book the first Europe lies in the South (thus Greece and<br />
Balkans), the new Europe on the other hand is the West part of the Old<br />
Continent. As Stojanović notices, Balkans were excluded from both<br />
8 B. Demick, W oblężeniu. Życie pod ostrzałem na sarajewskiej ulicy, Czarne, Wołowiec <strong>2014</strong>, p. 24-25.<br />
9 M. Filipović, Deset predavanja o ideji Europe, Pravni centar Fond otvoreno društvo BiH, Sarajevo<br />
2000, p. 46-47.<br />
10 A. Velić, Bošnjaci i Evropa, Bošnjacko razumijevanje Evrope i zapadnoevropske kulture u periodu austrougarske<br />
uprave nad Bosnom i Hercegovinom 1878-1918, Dobra knjiga, Sarajevo 2013, p. 25-26.<br />
11 B. Jezernik, Dzika Europa. Bałkany w oczach zachodnich podróżników, Universitas, Kraków 2007, p. X.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
Bosnian Visions of Europe<br />
97<br />
visions of Europe and the purpose of his book is to prove that the Balkan<br />
territory is the indispensable part of the first Europe. 12 Following<br />
Stojanović’s thought, who also in other cases pointed that Balkans are<br />
one of the prime parts of Europe, 13 it is natural to start wondering why<br />
while talking about the necessity of accessing Bosnia and Herzegovina<br />
and also other Balkan countries to the EU, the strategic and political<br />
aspects are often mentioned, but the ideological aspect is left<br />
aside. Somehow Greek Europeanism had never been undermined.<br />
It seemed unquestionable (at least until the break out of the crisis<br />
when the mechanisms of Greek economy were exposed) whereas<br />
Balkans are still treated as a worse part of Europe. Possible, an average<br />
inhabitant of the West would be more than surprised to hear that<br />
those “continental outskirts” are actually the cradle of Europe. Such<br />
a picture of Balkans, which is propagated by their elite, is something<br />
that collective imagination of Europeans cannot grasp. For example,<br />
German chancellor, Angela Merkel, during a meeting with Serbian<br />
prime minister Aleksandar Vučić while discussing the perspectives<br />
of the Western part of Balkans concerning the EU, stated that European<br />
history cannot be separated from the Balkan history, which one<br />
of numerous proofs are the circumstances in which the First World<br />
War started. 14 It is hard not to get an impression that for the Westerners<br />
Balkans remain in the margin which presence is marked only<br />
during the subsequent explosions of the powder keg.<br />
It seems that the catchphrase: Balkans – The First and the Last Europe<br />
can be interpreted in one more way by connecting it with the process<br />
of integration with the EU. Being the cradle of the European<br />
civilisation, Balkans will join the European Union as the last bridgehead<br />
of the old continent. As a result, the last of the borders will disappear.<br />
Writers: Miljenko Jergović and Marko Vidojković in a 2010 documentary<br />
Dugo putovanje kroz istoriju, historiju i povijest (The Long<br />
Road Through Balkan History) state that the ghetto begins just behind<br />
the Slovenian border. Following this idea it can be said that after<br />
the Croatia’s accession to the EU the ghetto shrank a bit. Nevertheless,<br />
12 T. Stojanović, Balkan Worlds: The First and Last Europe, M.E. Sharpe, New York 1994, p. 2-3.<br />
13 Vide ex.: T. Stojanović, Balkanska civilizacija, Geopoetika, Beograd 1995, p. 13-14.<br />
14 Merkel: Zapadni Balkan čeka dug put do EU-a, http://balkans.aljazeera.net/vijesti/merkel-zapadnibalkan-ceka-dug-put-do-eu<br />
[3.08.<strong>2014</strong>].<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
98<br />
Magdalena Rekść<br />
further reductions are possible. Much is being said about Serbia’s and<br />
Montenegro’s accession; Albany received the status of the official candidate.<br />
Bosnian situation is exceptionally hard due to the lack of understanding<br />
between entities. It is enough to mention that because<br />
of this lack of internal compromise the association agreement with<br />
the EU has not been reached so far. 15 Serbs and Croats can count on<br />
Belgrade and Zagreb. 16 The EU’s Croatian passports guarantee full<br />
freedom in Europe. Serbian passports, on the other hand, guarantee<br />
the possibility to travel without visa to the Schengen Area. For now,<br />
Bosniaks remain closed in the ghetto.<br />
Not only do the Bosniak elite underline that the European integration<br />
is a necessity and that their motherland is the cradle of the old continent,<br />
but they go in their suggestions ever further by trying to secure<br />
for their country a special mission. It has to be noticed that the need<br />
to play the main role in a historical mission is felt not only by the nation<br />
but also by every collectivity. However, as Maria Dąbrowska-<br />
‐Partyka notices, the borderline situation helps such attitudes to arise<br />
since the division of the world to a familiar and foreign space results<br />
in the willingness to undertake a civilisation and spiritual mission. 17<br />
While there is no doubt in Bosnia and Herzegovina’s transitory character<br />
it would be wise to spare a moment and discuss what kind of task<br />
Bosniaks want to undertake.<br />
First of all, Bosniaks see themselves as the bridge between Europe<br />
and the Muslim world. It is often underlined that the so called autochton,<br />
European version of Islam, which Bosniaks believe in, will be more<br />
acceptable for the Western societies and that it will not awake deep<br />
collective fear as Islam of Arabs do, whose appearance and clothes<br />
are quite distinctive. By becoming familiar witch such “gentle” version<br />
of Islam, Europeans will get accustomed and stop or at least significantly<br />
limit the ritualization of the negative stereotypes. This on<br />
15 C. Kowanda, Kto następny do Unii, „Polityka”, 16.04.<strong>2014</strong>, http://www.polityka.pl/<br />
tygodnikpolityka/1577213,2,kto-nastepny-do-unii.read [3.08.<strong>2014</strong>].<br />
16 E. Sarajlić, Razmatranje režima državljanstva u postdejtonskoj Bosni i Hercegovini, [in:] Dž. Šo, I. Štiks<br />
(ed.), Državljani i državljanstvo posle Jugoslavije, Clio, Beograd 2012, p. 156-157.<br />
17 M. Dąbrowska-Partyka, Literatura pogranicza, pogranicza literatury, Wydawnictwo Uniwersytetu<br />
Jagiellońskiego, Kraków 2004, p. 10.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
Bosnian Visions of Europe<br />
99<br />
the other hand would prepare the mental ground for the Turkey’s accession<br />
to the EU.<br />
It is also said that about 15 million Muslims live in the European<br />
Union without any common identity. Such views correspond with<br />
the suggestions, sprouting in the West, that not only is there an urgent<br />
need to create the European civil religion but also that for Muslims,<br />
which number rises, there should also be a place in the European home.<br />
Xavier Bougarel adds that in Europe one can speak of many Islams,<br />
as a universal, European version of this religion has not been founded<br />
so far. 18 The way of making Muslims “fellow countrymen” and not<br />
“strangers” could be achieved through developing such a form of Islam<br />
that would be suitable for the European realities. 19 These kinds of ideas<br />
were eagerly picked up by the Bosniak elite who saw in them the historical<br />
chance to engage a cultural-civilisation dialogue. 20 It is often<br />
underlined that Bosniaks will become European patriots 21 setting an<br />
example for other Muslim societies.<br />
Secondly, according to Bosniak elite, Bosnia can be a model<br />
of a peacefully coexisting society for contemporary Europe, which<br />
is struggling with the challenges of the inflow of the culturally alien<br />
immigrants. Such slogans can be seen as a surprise in the outer world,<br />
in which there has been appearing a big number of publications, not<br />
only scientific ones, dealing with the mad conflicts of neighbours<br />
turning against each other. The entire world would probably be more<br />
eager to learn from Bosnia how not to repeat its mistakes rather than<br />
copy the Balkan solutions. Nevertheless, Bosniak internal discourse<br />
is abundant in statements about the exceptional tolerance, which<br />
could be witnessed on their territory in the times when the religious<br />
minorities were subjected to repression in Europe. Thus one can easily<br />
come across M. Filipović’s statement that convinces that being<br />
18 X. Bougarel, Bosnian Islam as “European islam”: Limits and Shifts of a Concept, [in:] A. Al-Azmeh, E. Fokas<br />
(ed.), Islam in Europe: Diversity, Identity and Influence, Cambridge University Press, Cambridge<br />
2007, p. 121.<br />
19 A. Karić, Položaj muslimana u Evropskoj Uniji. Velika Britanija, Njemačka i Švedska, Dobra knjiga,<br />
Sarajevo 2012, p. 180.<br />
20 S. Abedpour, O definiranju evropskog identiteta Bošnjaka, „Bošnjačka pismohrana”, no. 34-<br />
35/2012, p. 61.<br />
21 E. Rathfelder, Raskrsnica Sarajevo. Bosna i Hercegovina deset godina poslije Daytona: muslimani,<br />
pravoslavci, katolici i jevreji grade zajedničku državu, Bosanska Riječ, Tuzla 2007, p. 135.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
100<br />
Magdalena Rekść<br />
the only province of the West Roman Empire, isolated from the outer<br />
world, Bosnia and Herzegovina managed to preserve the contemporary<br />
system of values based on multiculturalism and respect towards<br />
foreigners. Meanwhile, Europe accepted Christianity as the only possible<br />
paradigm. Thus, as the philosopher concludes, Bosnia remains<br />
as a memory after the first Europe. It appears to be the picture of paradise<br />
lost. To some extent it still can be seen as the living past of Europe.<br />
22 It seems that such views are in fact a consequence of a popular<br />
in the Islam world thesis claiming that Islam is actually the most tolerant<br />
of all monotheistic religions. The proof of that is supposed to be<br />
found in the centuries-old presence of Jewish and Christian minorities<br />
in the Muslim world. 23<br />
So far this work was mainly devoted to the attitude of Bosniak<br />
elite towards Europe, but it would be also wise to discuss the views<br />
of the society which, apparently, does not declare itself being explicitly<br />
European. The European identity is declared by 1/3 of the respondents,<br />
however, depending on the poll, 70-90% of respondents believe<br />
that Bosnia and Herzegovina should join the European Union. Such<br />
pro-EU attitude can be observed among all three Bosnian nations, but<br />
it is a bit less strong among Serbs and Croats than among Bosniaks. 24<br />
However, public knowledge about the EU is still limited. 25 On the other<br />
hand, analysts underline the fact that Bosnia does little to adapt<br />
to the requirements posed by Brussels and that together with Kosovo,<br />
which still is not recognized by many countries, occupies the end<br />
part of the queue to the EU gates. 26<br />
The disappointment with Europe, which will be discussed later<br />
in this text, does not transfer to the negative attitude towards EU<br />
as the inhabitants of Bosnia see in Brussels the only chance to improve<br />
the economic situation, ensure social guarantees and last but not least<br />
22 M. Filipović, op. cit., p. 65.<br />
23 D. Moïsi, Geopolityka emocji, PWN, Warszawa 2012, p. 122.<br />
24 Vide ex.: Vijeće ministara: Čak 85 posto građana BiH podržava ulazak u EU, http://www.avaz.ba/<br />
vijesti/iz-minute-u-minutu/vijece-ministara-cak-85-posto-gradjana-bih-podrzava-ulazak-u-eu<br />
[5.08.<strong>2014</strong>].<br />
25 Građani u BiH znaju malo o procesu evropskih integracija, http://cps.ba/gradani-u-bih-znaju-maloo-procesu-evropskih-integracija/<br />
[6.08.204].<br />
26 Praštalo: Građani BiH nepovratno izgubili još jednu godinu života, http://www.visokoin.com/prastsalo-gradani-bih-nepovratno-izgubili-jos-jednu-godinu-zivota/<br />
[6.08.<strong>2014</strong>].<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
Bosnian Visions of Europe<br />
101<br />
to force Sarajevo to accept the broadly defined Union standards. 27<br />
What is more, as it has been pointed out by many, the accession will<br />
be connected with the necessity of normalization of the state apparatus<br />
and replacing the labyrinth of ethnic parity with more efficient solutions.<br />
One of the journalists in the neighbourhood Croatia said that<br />
the Union “forces us to have courts in which nobody inquires whether<br />
you are a Croat, Serb, Romani or Hungarian. Courts are blind to origin<br />
but they act quicker, they are more efficient and more just. Union<br />
forces us to have equal possibility in being employed and also to have<br />
economy in which it is possible to get a job.” 28 Bosnia has similar expectations.<br />
One can risk a supposition that they are even bigger while<br />
taking into consideration the post-dayton paralyses of the country.<br />
Analysts, however, point to yet another aspect of membership<br />
in the EU that is the chance to build a common all-Bosnian European<br />
identity over the ethnic divisions. And although it appears to be a utopian<br />
vision, numerous scholars remind that the identity is not something<br />
that was given once and for all and that it was in Bosnia where<br />
the Yugoslavian identification caught on the strongest in all the SFRY.<br />
Džemal Sokolović believes that “on the Balkan peninsula everybody<br />
was changing their religious and ethic identities.” 29 Thus it is possible<br />
to foresee that in the future more permutations may occur. The disappointment<br />
of Bosnian state can paradoxically strengthen the process<br />
of identifying with Europe. Danijela Majstorović and Vladimir<br />
Turjačanin prove that in their country Serbs and Croats identify more<br />
willingly with entities and with Europe than with Bosnia and Herzegovina.<br />
30<br />
It is worth to notice that the attitude towards West and thus towards<br />
Europe will vary in the case of people declaring themselves<br />
as Bosniaks and Muslims. Here, it has to be mentioned that the decision<br />
of the Second Bosniak Congress from 1993 to adopt a new name<br />
27 D. Bajraktarević, Bosna i Hercegovina i proces evropskih integracija, [in:] D. Banović, S. Gavrić (ed.),<br />
Država, polityka i društvo u Bosni i Hercegovini. Analiza postdejtonskog političkog sistema, IKD University<br />
Press – Magistrat izdanja, Sarajevo 2011, p. 540-541.<br />
28 As cited in A. Puszczewicz, Proces integracji Chorwacji z Unią Europejską, Grado, Toruń 2013, p. 242.<br />
29 Dž. Sokolović, Nacija protiv naroda. Bosna je samo jedan slučaj, Biblioteka XX Vek, Beograd<br />
2006, p. 126.<br />
30 D. Majstorović, V. Turjačanin, Youth Ethnic and National Identity in Bosnia and Herzegovina: Social<br />
Science Approaches, Palgrave Macmillan, New York 2013, p. 161.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
102<br />
Magdalena Rekść<br />
for the nation – Bosniaks, did not put an end to arguments and disputes.<br />
Many opinions are heard, especially from the units supported<br />
form the external pan-Islamic environments, to consider the earlier<br />
name – Muslims, more accurately, because of its inclusive character.<br />
Islamic missioners often express their conviction that cooperation<br />
of all Balkan Allah’s followers in necessary. Pan-Muslim circles say<br />
that nationalism became the real enemy of Islam followers as it has<br />
forced men to choose between loyalty towards the religious community<br />
and towards the national state. 31 This in the Balkan conditions<br />
often happens to be a hard choice. Moreover, until now non-Slavic<br />
Islamic minorities such as Albanians and Romani people live in Bosnia.<br />
The result of this is the fact that some choose to define themselves<br />
as Muslims and not as Bosniaks. Sarajevian sociologist Dino Abazović<br />
underlines that Bosniaks present their pro-Western attitudes more often<br />
than Muslims. 32 However, the Muslim identity is declared by relatively<br />
small number of people and they are often placed in statistics<br />
under the “other” category.<br />
There is no doubt that the society of Bosnia and Herzegovina bears<br />
a grudge to the international society, European Union included, as they<br />
were left all alone while the war was treated as a marginal conflict.<br />
The biggest disappointment is probably felt by Bosniaks among whom<br />
one can come across views stating that the Western world turned<br />
a blind eye towards ethnic cleansing, concentration camps and also<br />
towards Srebrenica while recognizing Muslim people as worse, not<br />
worthy of any sacrifices. 33 Such views appear to suggest that the West<br />
treats Bosniaks in the way it was described by Edward Said in Orientalism.<br />
34 Rasim Muratović notices that Europe’s involvement in Bosnia<br />
was a moral fiasco since instead of effective actions to stop the genocide,<br />
disputes about the end of history, the triumph of the West were<br />
31 A. al-Ahsan, Ummet ili nacija. Kriza identiteta u savremenom muslimanskom društvu, Libris, Sarajevo<br />
2004, p. 45.<br />
32 D. Abazović, Bosanskohercegovački muslimani na početku novog milenija: sociološki pogledi,<br />
[in:] H. Kamberović (ed.), Rasprave o nacionalnom identitetu Bošnjaka, Institut za istoriju, Sarajewo<br />
2009, p. 232.<br />
33 E. Rathfelder, op. cit., p. 119.<br />
34 E. W. Said, Orientalizm, Zysk i S-ka, Poznań 2005, p. 82.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
Bosnian Visions of Europe<br />
103<br />
more occupying. The war nightmare was used as an attempt to verify<br />
the hypothesis of the unity of the post-cold-war-world. 35<br />
Meanwhile, Europe, which allowed for the Bosnian tragedy and<br />
which attempts to manage the country resulted in more defeats than<br />
successes, wants now to make demands as its idea of playing a historical<br />
mission assumes passing the experience to others. 36 As Croatian<br />
political scientist Boris Buden, notices, the West has full control over<br />
the Mid-European transformations. By creating some kind of ideal,<br />
the West defines the direction towards which young democracies<br />
should be going, de facto interfering in the internal policy of the postcommunistic<br />
countries. 37 That kind of bitterness seems natural, as no<br />
one likes being subjected to demands and receiving in return only<br />
vague promises of membership in an undefined time. There was a time<br />
when also in Poland complains arouse about Europe daring to impose<br />
conditions on Warsaw when some time ago in Yalta it allowed Poland<br />
to stay in the Soviet block. A certain illogicality is striking here; as it was<br />
mentioned, Bosnians see in the EU a chance to sort out the country<br />
affairs, create the social guarantees, curb corruption, etc. Thus why<br />
does the society that expects the introduction of European norms at<br />
the same time oppose them being imposed by Brussels The answer<br />
to this question seems simple since the collective ideas, hopes and<br />
fears are not internally cohesive. They are led rather by the wishful<br />
thinking that by rationale.<br />
Europe keeps disappointing Bosnia as the control over country<br />
lead by international administration is far from being effective which<br />
is aptly captured in Nenad Veličković’s book Sahib: Impressions from<br />
Depression. What is more, the society seeing the consent of the foreign<br />
officials for the ubiquitous mess and corruption does not understand<br />
their indifference. In a poor society troubled with high unemployment<br />
rate it is difficult to understand that for years armies of foreigners receive<br />
high salaries for actions that are supposed to lead to normalize<br />
the reality but actually bring no spectacular effects.<br />
35 R. Muratović, Holokaust nad Jevrejima i genocid nad Bošnjacima, Institut za istraživanje zločina<br />
protiv čovječnosti i međunarodnog prava, Sarajevo 2011, p. 140.<br />
36 M. F. Gawrycki, A. Szeptycki, Podporządkowanie – niedorozwój – wyobcowanie. Postkolonializm<br />
a stosunki międzynarodowe, PWN, Warszawa 2011, p. 110.<br />
37 B. Buden, Zona prelaska. O kraju postkomunizma, Fabrika knjiga, Beograd 2012, p. 90.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
104<br />
Magdalena Rekść<br />
Here, it has to be mentioned that in the Bosniak society it is possible<br />
to differentiate between two opposing each other attitudes towards<br />
religion. The European version of Islam, about which elites speak,<br />
can be juxtaposed with deep religiousness brought during the war by<br />
Wahhabis. The strict version of religion, although very much conspicuous<br />
is still a margin but the West cannot forget that Muslim countries<br />
invest a lot of capital in Bosnia. Mosque-by schools where free<br />
after class lessons are conducted are very popular. 38 The EU should<br />
thus deeply consider the possibility of redefining its politics as so far<br />
tightly wrapped women are humorously called ninja and the majority<br />
of Bosniak people desire the European style of living. At the same time<br />
negative emotions can be easily channelled in the opposite direction<br />
the signals of which are the ideas of basing Bosnia on Muslim instead<br />
on EU countries. 39 It is worth to remember that Turkey or Saudi Arabia<br />
for lending a helping hand do not make any demands concerning<br />
the respect of human rights or corruption and, as it has been already<br />
noticed, such demands made by Brussels awake bitterness in Bosniaks.<br />
The already mentioned Dino Abazović underlines that although<br />
Bosniaks see their future in the European Union, they tend to believe<br />
that the West does not understand Islam, that it does not have sufficient<br />
knowledge about Bosniaks, that it considers their nation as delayed<br />
in terms of civilisation and that it prefers other Bosnian nations<br />
(Serbs and Croats). 40 Nevertheless, the membership in the European<br />
Union is treated as a chance to improve the broadly defined quality<br />
of life and as a possibility to escape from the Daytonian labyrinth. 41<br />
But Bosnian political elite show not enough engagement in reforming<br />
the country. One can only suppose that cleaning the Bosnian mess<br />
is not suitable for the elite. However this issue goes beyond the topic<br />
of this text.<br />
38 M. Kowalik, Boszniackie projekcje Europy, [in:] P. Chmielewski, S. L. Szczesio (ed.), Bałkany Zachodnie<br />
między przeszłością a przyszłością, Wydawnictwo Uniwersytetu Łódzkiego, Łódź 2013, p. 539.<br />
39 Ibidem.<br />
40 D. Abazović, Bosanskohercegovački muslimani između sekularizacije i desekularizacije, Synopsis,<br />
Zagreb – Sarajevo 2012, p. 163-164.<br />
41 E. Islamović, Europska nelagoda i bosanski labirint, „Bošnjačka pismohrana”, no. 34-35/2012, p. 85.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
Bosnian Visions of Europe<br />
105<br />
Bibliography<br />
Abazović D., Bosanskohercegovački muslimani između sekularizacije i desekularizacije,<br />
Synopsis, Zagreb – Sarajevo 2012<br />
Abedpour S., O definiranju evropskog identiteta Bošnjaka, „Bošnjačka pismohrana”,<br />
no. 34-35/2012<br />
Al-Ahsan A., Ummet ili nacija. Kriza identiteta u savremenom muslimanskom<br />
društvu, Libris, Sarajevo 2004<br />
Al-Azmeh A., Fokas E. (ed.), Islam in Europe: Diversity, Identity and Influence,<br />
Cambridge University Press, Cambridge 2007<br />
Anđelić N., Bosna i Hercegovina. Između Tita i rata, Samizdat B92, Beograd<br />
2005<br />
Banović D., Gavrić S. (ed.), Država, polityka i društvo u Bosni i Hercegovini.<br />
Analiza postdejtonskog političkog sistema, IKD University Press – Magistrat<br />
izdanja, Sarajevo 2011<br />
Buden B., Zona prelaska. O kraju postkomunizma, Fabrika knjiga, Beograd<br />
2012<br />
Chmielewski P., Szczesio S. L. (ed.), Bałkany Zachodnie między przeszłością<br />
a przyszłością, Wydawnictwo Uniwersytetu Łódzkiego, Łódź 2013<br />
Chmielewski P., Szczesio S. L. (ed.), Bośnia i Hercegowina 15 lat po Dayton.<br />
Przeszłość – teraźniejszość – perspektywy, Wydawnictwo Uniwersytetu<br />
Łódzkiego, Łódź 2011<br />
Dąbrowska-Partyka M., Literatura pogranicza, pogranicza literatury,<br />
Wydawnictwo Uniwersytetu Jagiellońskiego, Kraków 2004<br />
Demick B., W oblężeniu. Życie pod ostrzałem na sarajewskiej ulicy, Czarne,<br />
Wołowiec <strong>2014</strong><br />
Filipović M., Deset predavanja o ideji Europe, Pravni centar Fond otvoreno<br />
društvo BiH, Sarajevo 2000<br />
Gawrycki M. F., Szeptycki A., Podporządkowanie – niedorozwój – wyobcowanie.<br />
Postkolonializm a stosunki międzynarodowe, PWN, Warszawa 2011<br />
Islamović E., Europska nelagoda i bosanski labirint, „Bošnjačka pismohrana”,<br />
no. 34-35/2012<br />
Kamberović H. (ed.), Rasprave o nacionalnom identitetu Bošnjaka, Institut<br />
za istoriju, Sarajewo 2009<br />
Karić A., Položaj muslimana u Evropskoj Uniji. Velika Britanija, Njemačka<br />
i Švedska, Dobra knjiga, Sarajevo 2012<br />
Kowanda C., Kto następny do Unii, „Polityka”, 16.04.<strong>2014</strong>, http://www.polityka.pl/tygodnikpolityka/1577213,2,kto-nastepny-do-unii.read<br />
[3.08.<strong>2014</strong>]<br />
Jezernik B., Dzika Europa. Bałkany w oczach zachodnich podróżników, Universitas,<br />
Kraków 2007, p. X<br />
Majstorović D., Turjačanin V., Youth Ethnic and National Identity in Bosnia<br />
and Herzegovina: Social Science Approaches, Palgrave Macmillan, New<br />
York 2013<br />
Moïsi D., Geopolityka emocji, PWN, Warszawa 2012<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
106<br />
Magdalena Rekść<br />
Muratović R., Holokaust nad Jevrejima i genocid nad Bošnjacima, Institut<br />
za istraživanje zločina protiv čovječnosti i međunarodnog prava, Sarajevo<br />
2011<br />
Perica V., Balkanski Idoli, Religija i nacionalizam u jugoslovenskim državama,<br />
Vol. 1, Biblioteka XX Vek, Beograd 2006<br />
Petrović T., Yuropa. Jugoslovensko nasleđe i politike budućnosti u postjugoslovenskim<br />
društvima, Fabrika knjiga, Beograd 2012<br />
Puszczewicz A., Proces integracji Chorwacji z Unią Europejską, Grado, Toruń<br />
2013<br />
Rathfelder E., Raskrsnica Sarajevo. Bosna i Hercegovina deset godina poslije<br />
Daytona: muslimani, pravoslavci, katolici i jevreji grade zajedničku<br />
državu, Bosanska Riječ, Tuzla 2007<br />
Said E. W., Orientalizm, Zysk i S-ka Poznań 2005<br />
Sokolović Dž., Nacija protiv naroda. Bosna je samo jedan slučaj, Biblioteka<br />
XX Vek, Beograd 2006<br />
Stojanović T., Balkan Worlds: The First and Last Europe, M.E. Sharpe, New<br />
York 1994<br />
Stojanović T., Balkanska civilizacija, Geopoetika, Beograd 1995<br />
Šo Dž., Štiks I. (ed.), Državljani i državljanstvo posle Jugoslavije, Clio, Beograd<br />
2012<br />
Velić A., Bošnjaci i Evropa, Bošnjacko razumijevanje Evrope i zapadnoevropske<br />
kulture u periodu austrougarske uprave nad Bosnom i Hercegovinom<br />
1878-1918, Dobra knjiga, Sarajevo 2013<br />
Velikonja M., Evroza. Kritika novog evrocentrizma, Biblioteka XX Vek, Beograd<br />
2007<br />
Vučetić R., Koka-kola socijalizam. Amerikanizacija jugoslovenske popularne<br />
kulture šezdesetih godina XX veka, Službeni glasnik, Beograd 2012<br />
http://europa.eu/index_pl.htm [2.08.<strong>2014</strong>]<br />
Građani u BiH znaju malo o procesu evropskih integracija, http://cps.ba/<br />
gradani-u-bih-znaju-malo-o-procesu-evropskih-integracija/ [6.08.204]<br />
Merkel: Zapadni Balkan čeka dug put do EU-a, http://balkans.aljazeera.net/<br />
vijesti/merkel-zapadni-balkan-ceka-dug-put-do-eu [3.08.<strong>2014</strong>]<br />
Praštalo: Građani BiH nepovratno izgubili još jednu godinu života, http://<br />
www.visokoin.com/prastalo-gradani-bih-nepovratno-izgubili-jos-jednugodinu-zivota/<br />
[6.08.<strong>2014</strong>]<br />
Vijeće ministara: Čak 85 posto građana BiH podržava ulazak u EU, http://<br />
www.avaz.ba/vijesti/iz-minute-u-minutu/vijece-ministara-cak-85-postogradjana-bih-podrzava-ulazak-u-eu<br />
[5.08.<strong>2014</strong>]<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
Jan Muś<br />
Uneven and Combined Development<br />
of the Ethnopolitics in the Balkans<br />
Abstract: This article proposes an approach to ethnopolitics in the Balkans<br />
based on the law of uneven and combined development. It assumes a significant<br />
role of economy (and control over economy) in social and political<br />
development of a society across the ages. Subsequently, the ethnopolitics of<br />
the Balkans should be perceived through the prism of historic development<br />
of the political solutions to arising economic questions. In effect, we recognize<br />
several models of cultural division of labour. These models provide varying<br />
levels of economic (in)dependence of minorities from state-authorities.<br />
Our claims, however, are based on the conviction that these institutions and<br />
models are focused mostly on meeting demands of the minorities’ leaders,<br />
not necessarily of the minorities themselves. Consequently, political and economic<br />
interests took precedence over human rights and democratic values.<br />
Keywords: ethnopolitics, ethnicity, combined and uneven development, Balkans,<br />
ethnic minorities<br />
Introduction<br />
Contemporary research approaches to ethnicity and ethnic groups<br />
tend to perceive them through the prisms of either political and institutional<br />
frameworks 1 , widely understood protection or abuses of hu-<br />
1 J. Erin, A Bargaining Theory of Minority Demands: Explaining the Dog that Did not Bite in 1990s Yugoslavia,<br />
International Studies Quarterly 48:729-754 or, by the same author, Ethnic Bargaining:<br />
The Paradox of Minority Empowerment, Cornell University Press, 2007 ; T. Kuran Private Truths and<br />
Public Lies, Cambridge: Harvard University Press 1996; J. C. Scott, Weapons of the Weak: Everyday<br />
Forms of Peasant Resistance, New Haven: Yale University Press 1985; J. Zielinski Translating Social<br />
Cleavages into Party Systems: The Significance of the New Democracies, World Politics 54:184-211,<br />
2002. Important are the works of Arend Lijphart devoted to plural societies: Constitutional Design<br />
for Divided Societies, Journal of Democracy 15 (2): 96-109, 2004; Patterns of Democracy: Government<br />
Forms & Performance in Thirty-six Countries, Second Edition, New Haven: Yale University<br />
Press, 2012.
108<br />
Jan Muś<br />
man (and minority) rights 2 , or cultural and anthropological issues 3 .<br />
This article seeks to address the question of inter-ethnic political relations<br />
through the prism of combined and uneven development law.<br />
The idea of combined and uneven development assumes that social<br />
development is directly linked to control over production process.<br />
In other words, economic development is a key determinant of social<br />
relations. Some social groups develop quicker than others, depending<br />
on geopolitical conditions and historical circumstances. History witnesses<br />
various paths and speeds of development and progress of different<br />
segments of society, economy, culture and politics around the<br />
globe. The development remains uneven. A combination of domestic<br />
and international interactions between various social groups, branches<br />
of economy, as well as cultural and intellectual exchange lead to further<br />
changes in human development. Therefore, this development<br />
can be described as combined. The main assumption of this work is<br />
that the process of inter-ethnic relations has been shaped by uneven<br />
economic development, providing particular groups with distinctive<br />
position in the cultural division of labour.<br />
So far, the historical materialistic approach to social-sciences has<br />
ignored the question of inter-ethnic relations. Later on, based on the<br />
modernist approach to the concept of nation and nationalism, it as-<br />
2 R. Brubaker, Citizenship and Nationhood in France and Germany, Cambridge: Harvard University<br />
Press 1992; S. Smooha, Minority Status in an Ethnic Democracy: The Status of the Arab Minority in<br />
Israel, Ethnic and Racial Studies 13: 389-413, 1990; S. Castles, H. Booth, T. Wallace, Here for Good:<br />
Western Europe’s New Ethnic Minorities, London, England, Pluto Press 1984; A. Adeno Individualism,<br />
Communitarianism, and the Rights of Ethnic Minorities, 7 Notre Dame L. Rev. 615 (1991-1992);<br />
works of Will Kymlicka: Multicultural Citizenship: A Liberal Theory of Minority Rights, Oxford: Oxford<br />
University Press 1995; Politics in the Vernacular: Nationalism, Multiculturalism, Citizenship, Oxford:<br />
Oxford University Press 2001; and Immigration, Multiculturalism, and the Welfare State, Ethics &<br />
International Affairs, Volume 20.3 Fall 2006.<br />
3 R. Brubaker, Nationalism Reframed: Nationhood and the National Question in the New Europe, New<br />
York: Cambridge University Press 1996; E. Gellner, Nations and Nationalism, Ithaca: Cornell University<br />
Press 1983. E. Hobsbawm, Nations and Nationalism since 1789: Programme, Myth, Reality,<br />
New York: Cambridge University Press 1992; A. Marx, Faith in Nation: Exclusionary Origins of Nationalism,<br />
New York: Oxford University Press 2004; Ch. Tilly, The Formation of National States in<br />
Western Europe, Princeton: Princeton University Press 1975; of the same author: Coercion, Capital,<br />
and European States: AD 990-1990, New York: Basil Blackwell Press 1990; A. D. Smith, Ethnic Origins<br />
of Nations, Oxford: Oxford University Press 1986; and published 3 years earlier in 1983; Theories<br />
of Nationalism, New York: Holmes and Meier, B. Anderson, Imagined Communities: Reflections on<br />
the Origin and Spread of Nationalism, 1983, and more recent Under Three Flags: Anarchism and the<br />
Anti-Colonial Imagination, 2005.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
Uneven and Combined Development of the Ethnopolitics in the Balkans<br />
109<br />
sumed a state-centred, top-bottom orientation. In this sense, we endeavour<br />
to create a new perspective within the modernist branch. In<br />
other words, we will highlight the economic origins of ethnopolitics.<br />
We claim that control over production processes and economic development<br />
requires a respective representation in the political system.<br />
Therefore, depending on the relatively large size of non-majoritarian<br />
groups, their economic development and (favourable) international<br />
circumstances, the political system of a particular country was likely<br />
to change if another institutional set up provided more beneficial (for<br />
the minority groups) division of labour. On the other hand, a dominating<br />
ethnic group will want to preserve its privileged position by<br />
a respective set of institutions. In both cases an idea of separate ethnic/national<br />
identity will be a primary tool of mobilisation. Intellectual<br />
and ideological developments (i.e. liberalism, nation state, self<br />
determination of peoples, etc.) provided explanation for such an evolution,<br />
while international and domestic circumstances (i.e. shifts of<br />
international alliances, armed conflicts, invasions, changes of rulers<br />
in the capital city, economic crisis, etc.) generated favourable momentum<br />
when changes could be applied or prevented.<br />
In the first part of the text the major historical events leading to<br />
establishment of national states and capitalism have been shown. The<br />
specificity of inter-ethnic relations in the Balkans through the prism<br />
of combined and uneven development will be highlighted in the second<br />
part.<br />
1.<br />
Combined development of the Great Revolutions4<br />
1.1. Concentration of capital<br />
At the end of 18 th century two revolutions took place in the Western<br />
Europe. They shook the entire world and opened a path to the creation<br />
of national states and politicization of ethnicity. The first of them had<br />
an industrial character and was possible thanks to a conjunction of<br />
specific international circumstances and socio-economic institutions<br />
4 See: E. Hobsbawm, The Age of Revolution: Europe 1789-1848, New York: Vintage Books 1996.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
110<br />
Jan Muś<br />
of the country, where it all began – the Great Britain. Industrialization,<br />
which followed, led to the creation of a whole new international system<br />
divided between developed centres and underdeveloped peripheries.<br />
Although this sort of international division of labour had existed since<br />
the beginning of human societies, the industrial revolution contributed<br />
to it new dynamics that forced markets to accelerate trade, buy<br />
and sell more and quicker – processes that privilege economic development<br />
and concentration of capital. While the first group (centres)<br />
was at the time (i.e. 18 th and 19 th century) composed of the western<br />
powers (the United Kingdom, France, the United States, Germany,<br />
and to a much lesser degree also Russia, Italy, Belgium and non-European<br />
Japan), the second covered the rest of the world with a net of<br />
colognes and more or less dependent states and state-like territories,<br />
which are called by some contemporary scholars as peripheries, and<br />
the third world by others. In effect, the globe has been dominated by<br />
those who produce, create and sell, and subsequently develop quicker,<br />
gaining economic advantage over subordinated economies of natural<br />
resources, cheap labour and political dependency.<br />
1.2. Capital and coercion<br />
Economic changes happened to be followed by a set of rapid developments<br />
later named as the French Revolution. These events led to the<br />
creation of a new political pattern that resulted in the establishment<br />
of nation states representing the capital, which arose during and after<br />
the industrial revolution. Balance between those accumulating capital<br />
and those accumulating coercion has been achieved 5 . These political<br />
and institutional evolutions, initially of the western European states,<br />
resulted in the establishment of some new political forms that revolutionized<br />
political scenes and enable relatively wider groups of society,<br />
namely those accumulating capital, participation in state governance.<br />
The pillars for modern nation-state have been created.<br />
5 Ch. Tilly, Coercion, Capital, and European States, AD 990-1992, Blackwell, Cambridge<br />
1992 za: A. Gałganek, Historia Stosunków Międzynarodowych. Nierówny i połączony rozwój.<br />
Tom I. Idee, Dom Wydawniczy Elipsa, Warszawa 2013, p. 462.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
Uneven and Combined Development of the Ethnopolitics in the Balkans<br />
111<br />
1.3. Nation-states<br />
Creation of the states functioning in 19 th century required some particular<br />
and far-reaching changes concerning the vast majority of the<br />
population; namely, the creation of a nation. For this goal a cultural<br />
standardization had to be introduced via public education and imposition<br />
of a single common language. These two features were necessary<br />
to organize administration and to manage working class growing<br />
in the industrialized towns. This led to establishment of an ideological<br />
(one nation – one state principle), cultural (homogeneous public<br />
education, dominant state religion), and linguistic (single official state<br />
language) framework with which the state’s population should correspond<br />
6 . The maintenance of political stability and economic development,<br />
combined with redistribution of public goods, has been the<br />
main goal of ethnopolitics.<br />
A homogeneous society was required and subsequently designed<br />
for 1. economic development of the industrial states, and 2. relatively<br />
stable state politics in the new institutional set-up. It has not been done<br />
according to the French model, where a person is linked with the state<br />
by ties of citizenship and social agreement, nor by multicultural Swiss<br />
model, where ethno-confessional divisions are ignored. Centuries of<br />
authoritarian Ottoman rules and geographic proximity led to adoption<br />
of the German model, where a citizen is linked with the state by<br />
ethnic ties, which and creates most culturally homogeneous society<br />
of the three possible options 7 .<br />
2. 1st<br />
phase of ethnopolitics – nationalization<br />
2.1. Fall of the empire and rise of the nations<br />
While the western world was undergoing fundamental social, political<br />
and economic changes, the East was left far behind. The 19 th century<br />
was characterized by the final stage of the Ottoman Empire’s<br />
6 E. Gellner, Nations and Nationalism, Cornell University Press, Ithaca New York 2006.<br />
7 We shall leave aside the question “what would happened” with the Balkans if the French or Swiss<br />
models prevailed – surely history of Balkan states would take very different course.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
112<br />
Jan Muś<br />
fall 8 . The Sublime Porte finds itself on the very periphery of the ongoing<br />
developments. The centre of the world that had already moved<br />
to the western world, along with corrupted administrative system of<br />
the Empire, demoralized armed forces as well as impoverished peasantry<br />
and lack of industry separated Ottoman lands from the rapidly<br />
developing countries and, in effect, led it to dissolution at the beginning<br />
of the 19 th century. All attempts of reforms were either abolished,<br />
incomplete or came too late to safe the country which used to encompass<br />
lands stretching over three continents and populated by three<br />
religious denominations 9 .<br />
The transitions that were imported from, or imposed by, the West<br />
have found not only a weak state structure and semi-feudal economy<br />
but also a very specific social system that stratified population along<br />
religious lines. That was a consequence of the Ottoman idea of society,<br />
where state elites were Muslims and particular confessional groups<br />
were governed by their respective leaders. Common cultural or linguistic<br />
denominators had rather secondary meaning. Unlike general<br />
acceptance for multi-confessional idea of nations in other parts of<br />
Europe (Poles, Ukrainians, Czechs, Slovaks, Hungarians, Germans,<br />
French) 10 , the religious differences served in the Balkans as primary<br />
indication of nationality. Bosniaks, Croats, Serbs or Bulgarians became<br />
separated by religion rather than united by common (south Slavic)<br />
language and culture or heritage.<br />
2.2. New men, new states, old problems<br />
National awakening and the creation of the nation states began in<br />
Greece and in Serbia, mostly because of the influence of Western ideas<br />
of the time and favourable international and domestic circumstances.<br />
Bulgarians and Albanians began much later, i.e. in the second half of<br />
the 19 th century, mostly due to geographical conditions. Romanians<br />
on the other hand suffered from a sharp social stratification 11 . The<br />
8 In 1811 the Empire lost Egypt, in 1812 Bessarabia, 1817 Serbia, 1828 Greece, 1829 Abkhazia and<br />
Megrelia, 1856 Moldova and Wallachia, 1878 Bosnia and Herzegovina, Bulgaria, Cyprus, Kars and<br />
Ardahan, 1912 Cyrenaica, Tripolitania, Albania and Macedonia.<br />
9 Muslims, Christians (Orthodox, Catholic, and others) and Jews.<br />
10 … even if under the banner of a single or dominating religion.<br />
11 L. S. Stavrianos, The Balkans Since 1453, Hurst&Company, London 2000, p. 222.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
Uneven and Combined Development of the Ethnopolitics in the Balkans<br />
113<br />
development of the national ideas concerning a particular group was<br />
therefore uneven and led to a situation in which some states began<br />
the race earlier than the others. And yet, by influencing each other,<br />
especially at the turn of the 19 th and 20 th century, that development<br />
was combined by ideas, experiences, external influence and domestic<br />
socio-economic and political circumstances.<br />
Establishment of the nation-state did not have, however, the dimension<br />
of national struggle for liberation from the Turkish/Ottoman/Muslim<br />
rule. It was rather an expression of resistance to an old,<br />
feudal system of redistribution of goods and financial assets that left<br />
a vast majority of the population out of its already scarce benefits. The<br />
homines novi or new men, as Traian Stoianovich refers to them, were<br />
composed of almost all religious, and most probably also all ethnic,<br />
groups of the Ottoman empire. Local lords, military officers, merchants,<br />
chiefs of brigands, lower clergy, teachers and civil servants and<br />
all those who were either deprived of political power and economic<br />
privileges or whose high status was never legitimized by the Porte were<br />
ambitious, energetic people with a lot of ideas about how to improve<br />
their situation 12 . The enlightenment ideas of liberalization and of creation<br />
of a nation-state were the most influential among them. Self-determination<br />
of people was a logical consequence of the liberal path.<br />
3. 2nd<br />
phase of ethnopolitics – legitimization,<br />
assimilation, expulsion<br />
The western ideas were difficult to implement in the Balkan realities.<br />
Most of the newly created or recreated states suffered the same dysfunctionality,<br />
such was the view of the statesmen on multi-ethnicity<br />
at the time. The creation of nation-states required also some further<br />
corrections in the spheres of political system, economic development<br />
and the idea of nationality.<br />
12 T. Stoianovich, Social Foundations of the Balkan Politics, [in:] Ch. And B. Jelavich (eds.), The Balkans<br />
in Transition. Essays on the Development of Balkan Life and Politics since the Eighteenth Century,<br />
Archon Books 1974, p. 297-345.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
114<br />
Jan Muś<br />
The main difference between the West and the East was the lack of<br />
strong economies in the latter. In effect, rapid industrialization of the<br />
capitalist centres led to economic subordination of the peripheries.<br />
The newly established states lacked strong and developed class of merchants,<br />
bankers, industrialists, etc., which would be able to compete in<br />
international trade and constitute a solid political and economic base<br />
for the states elites. In effect, economy has been linked to the state<br />
authorities by personal ties. The state has been the most important<br />
economic actor 13 . This, in turn, strengthened not only Balkan rulers<br />
(in Serbia and Montenegro 14 ) or led to permanent disorder (Greece)<br />
but also pushed for the introduction of authoritarian regimes. Such<br />
a form of government did not encourage building of multi-confessional,<br />
multi-cultural, multi-ethnic nor multi-national states.<br />
Secondly, independently from their rather poor deliberative-parliamentarian<br />
experience, international circumstances forced the newlyborn<br />
states to territorial expansion. Nation states in the Balkans were<br />
liable to the Western economic influence and, consequently, their domestic<br />
development has been often hampered by foreign interest 15 .<br />
Instead, these poor countries developed by expanding and overtaking<br />
lands of the falling Ottoman Empire. This had two consequences:<br />
they needed to compete with each other, and they had to absorb large<br />
areas inhabited by populations whose national identity, which would<br />
attach a population to the state, was still to be moulded.<br />
Thirdly, as already mentioned above, a strong cultural influence<br />
from Germany and central Europe led to the establishment of ethnic<br />
ties with the state rather than citizenship-based relations or a concept<br />
a multi-ethnic society. This in turn resulted in the implementation<br />
of a one state – one nation principle. Non-state related identities<br />
threatened young political structures. There was simply no space for<br />
double loyalty.<br />
13 A trend that is well visible today among the ruling elites.<br />
14 Ruling Belgarde Pashalik Obrenović family quickly became one of most riches in Europe.<br />
15 See: L. S. Stavrianos, The Balkans Since 1453, Hurst&Company, London 2000, subjects devoted to<br />
economic development, or B. McGowan, Era of Ayans, 1699-1812 and D. Quataert, Era of Reforms,<br />
1812-1914, [in:] H. Inalcik and D. Quataert (eds.), An Economic and Social History of the Ottoman<br />
Empire 1300-1914.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
Uneven and Combined Development of the Ethnopolitics in the Balkans<br />
115<br />
Serbian, Greek, Bulgarian and, to a limited degree, Croatian nationalisms<br />
have been fuelled by the necessity to control possibly large<br />
territories, which would eventually overlap with the ethnic map of the<br />
region. These concerned, first of all, Macedonia, Southern Serbia, Kosovo,<br />
Thrace, Aegean, Illyrian and Dalmatian coasts as well as Bosnia<br />
and Herzegovina. For this goal, ethnopolitics were employed. Along<br />
military and diplomatic campaigns, they encompassed three principal<br />
strategies: legitimization of one’s rights to the land in question;<br />
assimilation of local population, and the expulsion of this part of the<br />
population that, for various reasons, would not or could not be assimilated.<br />
As a result, various contradictory ideas were employed and<br />
often implemented. This was particularly true of Kosovo, Macedonia<br />
and Bosnia and Herzegovina, which are exactly these lands which, to<br />
this day, have constituted a major stability challenge to the region and<br />
the international community.<br />
Why Kosovo, Bosnia and Herzegovina and Macedonia The geopolitical<br />
position of theses states made them attractive targets. Inhabited<br />
by ethnically/religiously mixed population made claims of particular<br />
states legitimized (Serbian, Montenegrin and Croatian towards Bosnia<br />
and Herzegovina; Bulgarian, Greek, Serbian and Albanian towards<br />
Macedonia; Serbian, Montenegrin and Albanian towards Kosovo and<br />
Sandjak). Various economic reasons made these targets valuable, either<br />
for expected increase of population, access to natural resources,<br />
fertile lands or to important trade routes, and often a combination of<br />
these. The historically justified claims remained however well rooted<br />
in the society and ethnopolitics became permanent feature of political<br />
discourse in the Balkans.<br />
How the great powers referred to ethnopolitics Underestimating<br />
capabilities of the small Balkan states they allowed for articulation of<br />
the territorial and ethnic claims, intervening however when the lands<br />
carved up threaten the balance of power in the region. These happened<br />
in 1878 after the treaty of San Stefano, in 1885 after unification of the<br />
two Bulgarian provinces, and after each of the following conflicts<br />
in the region (including both Balkan Wars in 1912 and 1913 and the<br />
Serb-Bulgarian conflict of 1886). This in turn result in situation, where<br />
ambitions of particular Balkan states (Serbia and Bulgaria) (and capabilities)<br />
were not fulfilled, while (Montenegro and Greece) the appetite<br />
of others arose, and still others (Croats and Albanians) matured im-<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
116<br />
Jan Muś<br />
patiently, while observing claims and expansions of their neighbours.<br />
The leaders of the Balkan nations realized that they would need solid<br />
arguments for convincing both public opinion of necessity of further<br />
casualties and the great powers of their rights to the lands in question.<br />
3.1. Legitimization<br />
All the Balkan states implemented various forms of legitimization<br />
of particular claims, vast majority of which were backed with ethnic<br />
and/or historical arguments. The nation would claim ether historical<br />
rights to particular land and/or would provide ethnically based arguments.<br />
For example, references to the medieval or ancient statehoods<br />
or other legacies have constituted the basis for further claims of Serbs,<br />
Greeks, and Bulgarians towards Macedonia. Other arguments, such as<br />
ethnic ties, concerned Bosnia and Herzegovina, for example. Interestingly,<br />
while Serbian leaders invoked historical legacy to claim Kosovo,<br />
Albanians referred to the ethnic factor. None of the sides mentioned<br />
natural resources, in which these lands are rich, and a railway connecting<br />
the city with the strategically important harbour in Thessaloniki.<br />
These claims quickly came into conflict with each other. The Macedonian<br />
Question, but also the claims over Bosnia and Herzegovina,<br />
Kosovo, Dobruja, Epirus and many other smaller regions, became<br />
a subject of fiery discussions between historians, politicians and journalists<br />
(not necessarily in this order), thus creating public image of<br />
national character of a given territory. However, since the claims were<br />
balancing each other out, i.e. each part of the conflict possessed some<br />
historically justified rights to the disputed lands, states and their leaders<br />
required another tool – assimilation.<br />
3.2. Assimilation<br />
Assimilation forbids a non-majoritarian, and therefore non-assimilated,<br />
(ethnic) group any participation in state governance and in the<br />
redistribution of public assets. In effect, such a group (or groups) is<br />
considerably disadvantaged in cultural division of labour and forced<br />
either to adopt the majoritarian culture, language, values, etc, or to remain<br />
in an unprivileged position. Assimilation of the population was<br />
a process that lasted, with some short breaks, from the second half of<br />
the 19 th century until the middle of the 20 th century. It concerned not<br />
only the disputed lands, and hence disputed population, but also those<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
Uneven and Combined Development of the Ethnopolitics in the Balkans<br />
117<br />
lands that indisputably belonged to a given state but were inhabited by<br />
a population whose ethnic identity did not necessarily matched that<br />
preferred by the state. In other words, the state authorities strove to<br />
convince a particular population of their national identity. At the time,<br />
this was executed through a combination of educational and religious<br />
policy, as well as terror spread by militias. In result, in peripheries (for<br />
example Macedonia or Bosnia) where more national centres (for example<br />
Bulgaria and Greece) were involved, local population changed<br />
its identity, often according to the circumstances and situation “on the<br />
ground” 16 . Therefore, the results of a public poll conducted by various<br />
states reflected very different ideas of the national identity of a given<br />
population. These differences have been presented in the table below:<br />
Nationality/Source and<br />
year of poll<br />
Serbian 1889 Bulgarian 1900 Greek 1904<br />
Turks 231.400 499.204 603.017<br />
Bulgarians 57.600 1.181.336 332.162<br />
Serbs 2.048.320 700 Bd<br />
Greek 201.140 228.702 652.795<br />
Albanians 165.620 128.711 Bd<br />
Aromanians/Vlachs 69.665 80.767 25.101<br />
Gypsies 28.730 54.557 8.911<br />
Jews 64.645 67.840 53.147<br />
Source: M. Dymarski, Konflikty narodowe na Bałkanach w okresie kształtowania się państw narodowych w XIX i na początku XX<br />
wieku, Wydawnictwo Uniwersytetu Wrocławskiego, Wrocław 2010, p. 202.<br />
In practice, assimilation often meant the creation of a new, common<br />
identity, since the members of the dominant ethnic group would<br />
not identify themselves with the new idea, although they usually accepted<br />
it rather quickly. A most vivid example was an attempt to create<br />
a common Yugoslav identity, after a failure of cooperation of various<br />
national fractions within one, common state organism. That concept<br />
was based on the Serbian political and cultural heritage, leaving other<br />
16 See: M. Glenny, The Balkans 1804-1999. Nationalism, War and the Great Powers, Granta Books, London<br />
1999 and M. Mazower, The Balkans. A short History, The Modern Library, New York 2001.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
118<br />
Jan Muś<br />
nations of the Kingdom the role of petitioners. Imposition of certain<br />
cultural norms was more or less the case in Albania, Bulgaria, Greece,<br />
Romania and in Turkey during the inter bellum period and in some<br />
cases also during the Cold War and thereafter. In general, we can claim<br />
that today’s result of those policies is a clear confusion and identity<br />
problem in the contested areas. The process of ethnic and national<br />
identification has not reached its end in the Balkans.<br />
3.3. Expulsion<br />
Combining ethnic and state borders was, as Gellner put it, a “sociological<br />
necessity”. There was a certain level of assimilation rate that<br />
could be achieved. The rest of the population, especially in towns and<br />
inhabiting rural areas with fertile lands, was threatened to be expelled<br />
peacefully or by force. Ottoman authorities, and at the beginning of the<br />
19 th century also the rulers of the young Balkan states, did not need to<br />
impose a cultural homogeneity upon rural societies, which were governed<br />
by different principles. The second half of the century, however,<br />
brought prospects of industrialization and a necessity to strengthen<br />
and organize the state structure, which required impersonal, contextfree<br />
communication and a high degree of cultural standardization 17 .<br />
Multi-ethnic society, especially when the minorities’ kin states were<br />
dangerously close, was not a preferable solution. Both the Balkan wars<br />
and the World Wars, as well as the after-war settlements, involved, formally<br />
or not, expulsion or exchange of populations. Mostly members<br />
of such ethnic groups that could hardly be assimilated due to cultural<br />
differences were subject of these arrangements.<br />
Greece and Turkey exchanged populations in 1920s and similar<br />
arrangements were followed by Greek and Bulgarian governments.<br />
Albanians were prosecuted in Serbian state and Serbs in the Albanian-controlled<br />
Kosovo. In both cases, a massive change in the landowing<br />
structure could be noted. Trade, and therefore also markets,<br />
have been turned upside-down, and very often new state elites were<br />
the benefiting group. There were however exceptions: Bosnian Muslims<br />
and Macedonian Slavs in Yugoslavia were permitted to stay on<br />
17 E. Gellner, op. cit.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
Uneven and Combined Development of the Ethnopolitics in the Balkans<br />
119<br />
the condition of recognition of a new national model, within which<br />
they could actually fit in.<br />
4. 3rd<br />
phase of ethnopolitics – empowerment<br />
The events and the casualties of the Second World War disillusioned<br />
the elites of a rapid, and often drastic, solutions of the minorities<br />
issue. Neither the Albanians nor the Serbs succeeded in the<br />
creation of a purely ethnic Kosovo. Croatian Pavelić’s regime, despite<br />
its cruelty and devilish methods, did not get rid of Serbs in the Croatian<br />
heartland. Also Bosnia had remained ethnically mixed rather<br />
than divided. Most of the borderlands dividing the Balkan states still<br />
contained a significant share of minorities. The new world order has<br />
been based on the ideas of protection of human rights and promotion<br />
of democracy, as opposed to the past era of authoritarian and totalitarian<br />
regimes that governed most of the world before 1945 18 . That required<br />
addressing the question of ethnic minorities by enabling them<br />
to participate in state governance.<br />
Secondly, new institutional models adopted in the region were<br />
driven by the necessity to stabilize inter-ethnic relations for the sake<br />
of the state’s stability and security. This was especially important after<br />
an internal split between the Balkan states. Bulgaria remained within<br />
the Eastern block, Greece joined NATO, Tito chose the third path of<br />
“non-aligned movement” and Albania fell in Enver Hodxa psychosis<br />
of autarky. Preserving peace within one’s state became the priority,<br />
since any destabilization of the system led to consequences all too<br />
well known from Hitler’s claims toward Czechoslovakia, Poland and<br />
Austria, as well as more recent ones from East Germany in 1953 or<br />
from Hungary three years later. Unrests, which could quickly lead to<br />
rebellions, would be immediately used by other states and domestic<br />
opposition to discredit the ruling elites. In result, the Balkan authorities<br />
adopted several various solutions, sometimes complimentary to-<br />
18 Real character of people’s democratic regimes in central and eastern Europe was clearly authoritarian.<br />
Nevertheless the idea was based on right of self-determination of peoples and basic<br />
democratic principles. This was well visible in the constitutional arrangements of these states.<br />
Arrangements that became dead letters.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
120<br />
Jan Muś<br />
wards each other. These arrangements enabled various ethnic groups<br />
to participate in a redistribution of the public financial assets. Ethnicity<br />
and multi-cultural character of the society provided a pattern along<br />
which a certain part of the public funds was to be allocated. Ethnicity<br />
has become a valuable asset for minorities themselves.<br />
5. 4th<br />
Phase – Further Divisions<br />
The fall of Eastern Bloc and general victory in the Cold War<br />
of the liberal democracies of the West shifted a large share of public<br />
attention to the protection of human rights, and especially to the<br />
minorities. Developments and human casualties related to the dissolution<br />
of Yugoslavia and the USSR drew media and so also political<br />
attention. It also brought back the question of minorities’ rights – the<br />
issue almost forgotten after 1945 and Hitler’s claims. Since 1945 those<br />
minorities gained political experience and ambitions. Until the beginning<br />
of 1990s, the members of minorities enjoyed their rights either<br />
as individual members of a particular group or as all other citizens of<br />
the given state. The fall of the Eastern Bloc and the related conflicts,<br />
surprisingly often of ethnic character or background, led to the adoption<br />
of a convention on minorities rights that provided certain political<br />
rights and freedoms to whole groups, rather than individuals.<br />
Politicization of ethnicity received a new dynamic that resulted in<br />
(re)creation and/or adoption of a number of tools and solutions, such<br />
as federalism or power-sharing mechanisms, territorial autonomy, cultural<br />
autonomy and national minority councils, or specific central-,<br />
state-level institutions, quotas system for parliamentary elections and<br />
specific party politics. Each of them constituted a different model of relocation<br />
of financial assets and eventually of cultural division of labour.<br />
5.1. Federalism and power-sharing mechanisms<br />
Various forms of federalism and power-sharing 19 mechanisms have<br />
been introduced in the communist Yugoslavia and in the post-Yugo-<br />
19 Power sharing regime is a wider concept putting emphasis on participation in state governance,<br />
while federalism has territorial character, where power and sovereignty are divided between<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
Uneven and Combined Development of the Ethnopolitics in the Balkans<br />
121<br />
slav republics. Those forms are applied in Bosnia and Herzegovina,<br />
Kosovo and Macedonia today. Federalism means shared sovereignty,<br />
limitation of the state-power by empowering federal units in stategovernance<br />
and economic and fiscal autonomy. In case of the Balkan<br />
states which were federalised – Bosnia and Herzegovina and former<br />
Yugoslavia, significant decentralisation has been applied. In practice,<br />
this meant not only that the federal units enjoyed wide autonomy, but<br />
also that certain decisions on the state level could not be taken without<br />
their consent. Federalisation, if overlapping with ethnic division<br />
of the country, provides in effect not only the widest possible degree<br />
of self-government of respective minorities, but also the ability to influence,<br />
create and direct the state policy.<br />
Except for Bosnia and Herzegovina and former Yugoslavia, powersharing<br />
mechanisms have been applied in Kosovo and in Macedonia.<br />
They seek the inclusion of the representatives of major segments of<br />
a divided society into the state governance and providing them with<br />
tools of inter-segmental or inter-ethnic cooperation, but without the<br />
provision of shared sovereignty and divided territory. There are two<br />
main approaches to the question of mechanisms and institutions<br />
which can be used. The first of them, developed by Arend Lijphart,<br />
and known as a type of consociational democracy includes: building<br />
a grand coalition by including all major groups in the ruling coalition,<br />
proportional representation of these groups in state institutions, inclusion<br />
of all major groups in the government, veto rights and a high<br />
degree of autonomy. Another one, advocated by Donald Horowitz,<br />
has centripetal character and five features: dispersion of power, devolution<br />
of power, fostering cooperation, promoting cross-cutting<br />
cleavages and reducing disparities 20 . Both of them aim at preserving<br />
political stability in plural societies.<br />
Both federalism and the power-sharing system have been applied<br />
in states where non-majoritarian groups constitute a significant part<br />
of the society. Federal units usually enjoy various degrees of fiscal and<br />
various entities. Territorial and social division (and institutional solutions) can overlap, just as in<br />
the case of Bosnia and Herzegovina.<br />
20 F. Bieber, Power-Sharing and the Implementation of the Ohrid Framework Agreement, [in:] Power<br />
Sharing and the Implementation of the Ohrid Framework Agreement, Friedrich Ebert Stiftung – Office<br />
Macedonia, Skopje 2008, p. 10-13.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
122<br />
Jan Muś<br />
economic independence from the state centre – in such cases economic<br />
and coercive powers overlap. Power-sharing regimes guarantee<br />
participation in decision making processes regarding economic development,<br />
the direction of investments and public funds and managing<br />
state enterprises. What happens if the ethnic composition of a society<br />
is less balanced, when a non-majoritarian community is concentrated<br />
in a specific part of the country but its political ambitions do<br />
not reach the capital city<br />
5.2. Territorial autonomy<br />
Territorial autonomy has been applied in several cases. Most prominent<br />
are Kosovo within the former Yugoslavia and today’s Voivodina<br />
and Istria. Though, a federal division of the state has to be recognized<br />
also as a form of autonomy. This form of solution of inter-ethnic problems<br />
requires high and historically legitimized concentration of a distinguishable<br />
group on a given territory, constituting at the same time<br />
rather an exception on the ethnic map of the country. Autonomy is<br />
also available to communities that do not represent secessionist aims.<br />
This was sealed after Kosovo secession in 1990s and 2000s. Therefore,<br />
Albanians of Macedonia enjoy a high level of decentralisation, while<br />
stopping short from gaining autonomy that would unite the Albanian<br />
municipalities in the north-western corner of Macedonia.<br />
Autonomy provides group leaders with a high level of economic<br />
and political independence from the state authorities, for example by<br />
granting grants conditionally or unconditionally, or by allowing the<br />
collection of particular taxes. In such a case, however, the impact of<br />
the autonomy’s leaders upon the state authorities is not guaranteed<br />
by any institutional solutions. Therefore, they are more vulnerable to<br />
influence from the capital than in the case of power-sharing or federal<br />
models of state-governance.<br />
5.3. Cultural autonomy and national minority councils<br />
Minorities that are spread around vast territory and still do not constitute<br />
the majority in a particular region cannot expect territorial autonomy.<br />
Instead, another form of self-government has been adopted.<br />
Cultural autonomy, a concept developed by Austrian Marxist at the<br />
turn of the 19 th and the 20 th century accepts multi-confessional or multi-ethnic<br />
character of particular society. Instead of carving out signifi-<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
Uneven and Combined Development of the Ethnopolitics in the Balkans<br />
123<br />
cant parts of the state’s territory, which in such cases would create more<br />
minorities, it provides dispersed minorities with a high level of selfgovernment<br />
in limited areas that remain crucial for the preservation<br />
of the group’s identity – culture, language, religion, education, etc 21 .<br />
The state provides institutions representing particular minorities<br />
with financial means, enabling them to maintain respective institutions.<br />
These are known as National Minority Councils, or NMCs. Croatia and<br />
Serbia, where NMCs exit, adopted solutions that provide the councils<br />
with competences in areas of culture and the use of the minorities’<br />
languages, making them, however, financially dependant on the state.<br />
This type of minorities empowerment enables the authorities to create<br />
a dense network of financial dependencies that rely upon the good will<br />
of the state, yet it tends to satisfy a relatively large group of local leaders.<br />
5.4. State-level institutions<br />
Albania and Croatia adopted yet another solution 22 , i.e. central-level institutions<br />
representing minorities directly in the government. At a first<br />
glance, such a solution provides the minorities’ representatives with<br />
a tool enabling them to react immediately, or at least quicker than in<br />
case of local authorities, at the level of the highest decisive bodies in<br />
a particular country, influencing legislative processes, whistle-blowing<br />
in cases of misuse or discriminatory behaviour of the public organs.<br />
The state-perspective purpose of this solution, however, is to bring<br />
the minorities’ leaders closer to the state-elites, while separating them<br />
from the minorities. Lucrative and prestigious positions, life in the<br />
capital city, close to the power source, must influence the perspective<br />
of any provincial leader. Lack of any work-related effects of these<br />
institutions confirms this statement.<br />
5.5. Quotas system for parliamentary elections<br />
There is a whole range of various forms of political parties and electoral<br />
systems adopted in the Balkans, and except for Greece, minorities are<br />
21 On the cultural autonomy see: E. Nimni (ed.), National Cultural Autonomy and its Contemporary<br />
Critics, Routledge, Oxon New York 2005.<br />
22 Author’s own article (together with Mirella Korzeniewska-Wiszniewska), Divide et impera principle.<br />
Minority Oriented State Policy in the Balkans, New Balkan Politics peer-reviewed journal, no.<br />
13/2013.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
124<br />
Jan Muś<br />
represented in each one of them. Sometimes, due to their ethnicity<br />
which is different from the main-stream parties (Croatia), and sometimes,<br />
thanks to their actual strength (Bulgaria), minorities can play<br />
an important role in party politics 23 .<br />
The introduction of parliamentarian systems across the Balkans<br />
resulted in a gradual introduction of quotas for minorities that either<br />
would not be able to pass the electoral threshold or require a stronger<br />
representation in the parliament. Minorities’ quotas were introduced<br />
in Croatia, Bosnia and Herzegovina and Kosovo. This usually means<br />
that regardless of election results and the participation of minorities<br />
in it, representatives of particular communities will have their seat<br />
in the parliamentarian assemblies. In effect, however, they are more<br />
likely to have an impact on the state policy and access to lucrative<br />
contacts and positions.<br />
Conclusions<br />
The process of politicisation of ethnicity began already at the turn of the<br />
18 th and the 19 th century and it evolved across the following centuries<br />
and decades. It provided ethnie with a certain political values. Values<br />
that were supposed to enable at first majority and later also minority<br />
groups their participation in state governance and thus provide an acceptable<br />
cultural division of labour. Contemporary Ethnopolitics of the<br />
Balkan peninsula involve various forms which place representatives of<br />
minorities in high-rank and/or well-paid positions where they became<br />
involved in the division of public funds and assets. Larger, territorially<br />
concentrated groups tend to claim autonomy, power-sharing or<br />
federalisation of the country which provide them with economic and<br />
fiscal independence from the state authorities and/or include the ability<br />
to govern the state themselves. Smaller minorities, often dispersed<br />
across the country or squeezed within an area of a few municipalities,<br />
23 On party politics see for example: V. Stojarova and P. Emerson, Party Politics in the Western Balkans,<br />
Routledge, Oxon New York 2010; Political Parties and Minority Participation, Friedrich Ebert<br />
Stiftung, Skopje 2008; B. Reilly, and P. Nordlund (eds.), Political Parties in Conflict-Prone Societies:<br />
Regulation, Engineering and Democratic Development, United Nations University Press, Tokyo<br />
2008.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
Uneven and Combined Development of the Ethnopolitics in the Balkans<br />
125<br />
too small for an economically independent region, can expect other<br />
forms of solution that would meet their expectations as a minority.<br />
The cultural autonomy is provided by the state. The state controls it<br />
and it is financially dependant from the state. In order to satisfy international<br />
standards and domestic public opinion, sometimes the state<br />
creates state-level bodies representing minorities in the capital-city,<br />
directly in the government and other highest political institutions.<br />
Bibliography<br />
Adeno A., Individualism, Communitarianism, and the Rights of Ethnic Minorities,<br />
67 Notre Dame L. Rev. 615 (1991-1992)<br />
Anderson B., Imagined Communities: Reflections on the Origin and Spread<br />
of Nationalism, 1983<br />
Anderson B., Under Three Flags: Anarchism and the Anti-Colonial Imagination,<br />
2005<br />
Bieber F., Power-Sharing and the Implementation of the Ohrid Framework<br />
Agreement, [in:] Power Sharing and the Implementation of the Ohrid<br />
Framework Agreement, Friedrich Ebert Stiftung – Office Macedonia,<br />
Skopje 2008<br />
Brubaker R., Citizenship and Nationhood in France and Germany, Cambridge:<br />
Harvard University Press 1992<br />
Brubaker R., Nationalism Reframed: Nationhood and the National Question<br />
in the New Europe, New York: Cambridge University Press 1996<br />
Castles S., Booth H., Wallace T., Here for Good: Western Europe’s New Ethnic<br />
Minorities, London: Pluto Press 1984<br />
Dymarski M., Konflikty narodowe na Bałkanach w okresie kształtowania się<br />
państw narodowych w XIX i na początku XX wieku, Wydawnictwo Uniwersytetu<br />
Wrocławskiego, Wrocław 2010<br />
Erin J., A Bargaining Theory of Minority Demands: Explaining the Dog that<br />
Did not Bite in 1990s Yugoslavia, International Studies Quarterly 48:729-<br />
754, 2004<br />
Erin J., Ethnic Bargaining: The Paradox of Minority Empowerment, Cornell<br />
University Press 2007<br />
Gałganek A., Historia Stosunków Międzynarodowych. Nierówny i połączony<br />
rozwój. Tom I. Idee, Dom Wydawniczy Elipsa, Warszawa 2013<br />
Gellner E., Nations and Nationalism, Ithaca: Cornell University Press<br />
1983 (2006)<br />
Glenny M., The Balkans 1804-1999. Nationalism, War and the Great Powers,<br />
Granta Books, London 1999<br />
Hobsbawm E., Nations and Nationalism since 1789: Programme, Myth, Reality,<br />
New York: Cambridge University Press 1992<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
126<br />
Jan Muś<br />
Hobsbawm E., The Age of Revolution: Europe 1789-1848, New York: Vintage<br />
Books 1996<br />
Kuran T., Private Truths and Public Lies, Cambridge: Harvard University<br />
Press 1996<br />
Kymlicka W., Immigration, Multiculturalism, and the Welfare State, Ethics<br />
& International Affairs, Volume 20.3 Fall 2006<br />
Kymlicka W., Multicultural Citizenship: A Liberal Theory of Minority Rights,<br />
Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1995<br />
Kymlicka W., Politics in the Vernacular: Nationalism, Multiculturalism, Citizenship,<br />
Oxford: Oxford University Press 2001<br />
Lijphart A., Constitutional Design for Divided Societies, Journal of Democracy<br />
15 (2): 96-109, 2004<br />
Lijphart A., Patterns of Democracy: Government Forms & Performance in Thirty-six<br />
Countries, Second Edition, New Haven: Yale University Press 2012<br />
Marx A., Faith in Nation: Exclusionary Origins of Nationalism, New York:<br />
Oxford University Press 2004<br />
Mazower M., The Balkans. A Short History, The Modern Library: New York<br />
2001<br />
McGowan B., Era of Ayans, 1699-1812, [in:] H. Inalcik and D. Quataert (eds.),<br />
An Economic and Social History of the Ottoman Empire 1300-1914, Cambridge<br />
University Press 1994<br />
Muś J., Korzeniewska-Wiszniewska M., Divide et Impera Principle. Minorityoriented<br />
State Policy in the Balkans, New Balkan Politics peer-reviewed<br />
journal, no. 13/2013<br />
Nimni E. (ed.), National Cultural Autonomy and its Contemporary Critics,<br />
Routledge: Oxon New York 2005<br />
Quataert D., Era of Reforms, 1812-1914, [in:] H. Inalcik and D. Quataert (eds.),<br />
An Economic and Social History of the Ottoman Empire 1300-1914, Cambridge<br />
University Press 1994<br />
Reilly B., Nordlund P. (eds.), Political Parties in Conflict-Prone Societies: Regulation,<br />
Engineering and Democratic Development, United Nations University<br />
Press: Tokyo 2008<br />
Scott J. C., Weapons of the Weak: Everyday Forms of Peasant Resistance, New<br />
Haven: Yale University Press 1985<br />
Smith A. D., Ethnic Origins of Nations, Oxford: Oxford University Press 1986<br />
Smith A. D., Theories of Nationalism, New York: Holmes and Meier 1983<br />
Smooha S., Minority Status in an Ethnic Democracy: The Status of the Arab<br />
Minority in Israel, Ethnic and Racial Studies 13: 389-413, 1990<br />
Stavrianos L. S., The Balkans Since 1453, Hurst&Company, London 2000<br />
Stiftung F. E., Political Parties and Minority Participation, Skopje 2008<br />
Stojarova V., Emerson P., Party Politics in the Western Balkans, Routledge:<br />
Oxon New York 2010<br />
Tilly Ch., Coercion, Capital, and European States: AD 990-1990, New York:<br />
Basil Blackwell Press 1990<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
Uneven and Combined Development of the Ethnopolitics in the Balkans<br />
127<br />
Tilly Ch., The Formation of National States in Western Europe, Princeton:<br />
Princeton University Press 1975<br />
Zielinski J., Translating Social Cleavages into Party Systems: The Significance<br />
of the New Democracies, World Politics 54:184-211, 2002<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
Anna Masłoń-Oracz<br />
Recommendations for Development<br />
of Cluster Policy in Croatia in the Light<br />
of Smart Specialization in Poland<br />
Abstract: Special interest is paid to the economic performance of regional<br />
clusters in the Polish economy. The main research questions are: what characterizes<br />
the regional clusters in Poland and what are the main tendencies<br />
in cluster development The purpose of this research is to analyse the importance<br />
of clusters and their influence on employment growth. The analysis<br />
is based on the theoretical framework of the cluster development and experiences<br />
in some old and new EU Member States. The research shows that clusters<br />
in EU 27 and Poland differ in many dimensions: the point at which they<br />
arise, the type of products and services they offer, their stage of development,<br />
and the business environment that surrounds them.<br />
Keywords: clusters, smart specialisation, European Union Economic Strategies<br />
Introduction<br />
Before Poland accessed the European Union, the concepts of supporting<br />
clusters and cluster policy had not been fully developed yet.<br />
In this respect, Poland was still behind other East-Central Europe<br />
countries 1 . Meanwhile, the concept of cluster was gaining more supporters<br />
in different Member States. A particular interest towards this<br />
issue appeared after the publication of M. Porter’s The Competitive<br />
Advantage of Nations 2 . According to M. Porter, “A cluster is a geographical<br />
proximate group of interconnected companies and asso-<br />
1 For instance, in relation to Hungary or Slovenia.<br />
2 M. Porter, The Competitive Advantage of Nations, Macmillan, London 1990.
130<br />
Anna Masłoń-Oracz<br />
ciated institutions in a particular field, linked by commonalities and<br />
externalities in particular: enterprises, research institutions, business<br />
institutions and public authorities” 3 .<br />
1.<br />
Clusters’ characteristics<br />
Apart from this well-known definition by M. Porter, other resources<br />
provide more descriptions of a cluster, which indicates huge<br />
dynamism in the field of the creation of industrial circles. In their<br />
analysis, C.Brasisli and R.Fanfani 4 , enumerate the following characteristics<br />
of the term:<br />
• tight socio-economic correlation between companies and family<br />
relationships, which develop jointly in the process of adaptation<br />
to the new surroundings;<br />
• geographical concentration of companies of special production;<br />
• concentration of small and medium enterprises around companies<br />
specializing in one stage of the production process;<br />
• cooperation as a part of network of enterprises.<br />
Because clusters are a global phenomenon of localized production<br />
and innovation systems, they are not limited only to the highlydeveloped<br />
countries. The operations of cluster schemes are recorded<br />
in many regions of the world, including the developing countries. That<br />
is why clusters do not occur solely in the sectors of high technologies<br />
as they are also identified in processing industry, services and even<br />
in traditional sectors. Clusters’ individual structures are characterized<br />
by various levels of innovation and advancement of technology<br />
and by different perspectives and development strategies. The synergetic<br />
effect of industrial clusters is mainly identified by absorption<br />
of know-how, personnel changes and increase of productivity within<br />
the structure of a cluster. These processes have their source in concentration<br />
and attraction of resources and new companies, openness<br />
to the innovation and possibility of its diffusion.<br />
3 Ibidem.<br />
4 C. Brasili, R. Fanfani, Agri-food Districts: Theory and Evidence, 10 th Congress of EAAE, Zaragoza<br />
(Spain) 28-31 August 2002, p. 61-80.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
Recommendations for Development of Cluster Policy in Croatia...<br />
131<br />
Reference literature presents a dominant view indicating that innovative<br />
clusters are characterized by huge effectiveness of absorption<br />
of knowledge within the range of the cluster. This results from the fact<br />
that the knowledge developed in a given cluster is forwarded faster<br />
and more efficiently within the scope of its structure and slower outside<br />
of it. The advantage of localization and specialization supports<br />
the increase and establishment of new enterprisers when urbanization<br />
advantages guarantee cluster’s ability to adapt and to survive 5 .The foregoing<br />
perception of the complexity of the notion of cluster implies that<br />
cluster policy, understood as a policy stimulating clusters’ development,<br />
focuses mainly on stimulation of economic development and<br />
innovation, where clusters are identified as factors encouraging foreign<br />
investors and constitute a lifeblood of export increase. At the national<br />
level, the development of clusters can speed up the process of internationalization<br />
of the economy, as well as of the growth of export,<br />
investments and GDP. Analogously, at the regional level, clusters can<br />
contribute to the education of professional human resources, development<br />
of resourcefulness in a particular area and the formation<br />
of new entities on the local market. By these operations, clusters provide<br />
new work places and stimulate the growth of effectiveness of enterprises<br />
from the MSP sector. Simultaneously, clusters make regions<br />
more attractive for foreign entrepreneurs willing to commence direct<br />
investments 6 .<br />
The policy based on clusters makes use of similar tools and has similar<br />
impact on problematic fields in the same way as economic, innovative<br />
and scientific policies do 7 . In the broader view, a cluster-based<br />
policy (CBP) covers various tools and policies implemented in a coordinated<br />
way by authorities of different ranks, supporting development<br />
of particular centres (clusters) 8 on the regional level. The main<br />
objective of CBP is to increase the level of competitiveness of the eco-<br />
5 R. Boschma, Franco Angeli (ed.), Constructing Regional Advantage and Smart Specialisation: Comparison<br />
of Two European Policy Concepts, “Scienze Regionali”, vol. <strong>2014</strong>(1), p. 51-68.<br />
6 C. Pilarska, Klastry, Doświadczenia Polski i Innych Krajów Unii Europejskiej, Wydawnictwo Uniwersytetu<br />
Ekonomicznego w Krakowie, Kraków 2013, p. 45.<br />
7 Rola Klastrów w Budowaniu Gospodarki Opartej na Wiedzy, Instytut Badań nad Gospodarką<br />
Rynkową, Gdańsk, Szczecin, 2011, p. 9.<br />
8 Kierunki i Założenia Polityki Klastrowej w Polsce do 2020 Roku, Polska Agencja Rozwoju<br />
Przedsiębiorczości 2012, p. 16.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
132<br />
Anna Masłoń-Oracz<br />
nomic system of a particular country. In order to do this, one shall<br />
take into account country’s specific conditioning on which depends<br />
the way in which these objectives are accomplished. For this reason,<br />
there are two models of CBP 9 .<br />
1.1. Models of cluster-based policy<br />
In the narrower point of view, the cluster policy chooses diversified<br />
objectives, makes use of different tools and finds various solutions.<br />
For these reasons one can indicate two models of the said policy 10 .<br />
The first model consists of a support of clusters coordinators providing<br />
information, networking, promotion on the foreign markets and<br />
bringing profits to the members of the particular cluster. What is more,<br />
the coordination consists of stimulating cooperation between entities<br />
of the clusters pursuant to the triple helix concept developed by H. Etzkowitz<br />
and L. Levdesdorff 11 . This strategy establishes an interaction<br />
between universities, industry and authorities. The triple helix concept<br />
focuses particularly on the role of universities in the knowledge-based<br />
economy as well as on mutual merge of different institutions from<br />
three spheres including industry, competent authorities and science.<br />
The second model supports cluster’s internal operations (irrespectively<br />
of co-financing of the cluster coordinator) within the scope<br />
of common research, development projects, usage of common R+D<br />
infrastructure or co-financed educational programs. The network<br />
of cluster’s interconnections includes, apart from companies, any other<br />
institutions or organizations such as scientific units, research and<br />
development units and private organizations.<br />
This model brings innovative potential and synergy of actions<br />
as the numerous interconnections between cluster’s entities proceed<br />
by the same path of development 12 .<br />
The policy of supporting clusters does not generate profits resulting<br />
solely from effectiveness of cluster’s entities but it primarily puts<br />
9 Polityka Wspierania Klastrów. Najlepsze Praktyki dla Polski, Instytut Badań nad Gospodarką<br />
Rynkową, Gdańsk, 2004, p. 17.<br />
10 Trend Chart Report, European Commission, 2003.<br />
11 H. Etzkowitz, L. Leydesdorff, The Triple Helix as a Model for Innovation Studies, “Scene and Public<br />
Policy”, 1988, no. 25(3), p. 195-203.<br />
12 A. Rodrígez-Pose, R. Ceescenzi, Research and Development, Spillovers, Innovation Systems, and<br />
the Genesis of Regional Growth in Europe, “Regional studies”, vol. 42, 2008, p. 51-67.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
Recommendations for Development of Cluster Policy in Croatia...<br />
133<br />
emphasis on the positive influence of external environment, i.e. a region<br />
in which a particular cluster operates.<br />
Developed cluster policy for particular regions accomplishes<br />
the following objectives:<br />
• stimulation of the development of existing clusters<br />
• testing of potential of existing clusters<br />
• development of business environment, expansion of entrepreneurs<br />
• strengthening of confidence 13 .<br />
2.<br />
Clusters and Smart Specialisation<br />
The above mentioned cluster policy is connected with the concept<br />
of Smart Specialization (SS) 14 which constitutes a framework for<br />
regional policy for innovation powered by economic growth. Many<br />
of the fundamental assumptions of Smart Specialization are not identified<br />
as new ideas – they are part of a wider discussion concerning innovation,<br />
industrial policy and economic development of a particular<br />
region in a given time. SS is the most essential element for obtaining<br />
factual effectiveness of research and innovative investment. The European<br />
Commission’s draft resolution on cohesion policy for the years<br />
of <strong>2014</strong>-2020 assumes that the development of SS 15 strategy for a particular<br />
country or region shall constitute grounds for obtaining funds<br />
from European Regional Development Fund (ERDF) in the years <strong>2014</strong>-<br />
2020 on the basis of supporting SS investments 16 .<br />
From the analysis conducted by the European Commission<br />
in 2006 it is clear that the biggest success is reached by regions of re-<br />
13 The Role of Cluster in Smart Specialisation Strategies, European Commission, 2013, p. 30-40.<br />
14 Smart Specialisation is connected with identification of unique characteristics and assets of every<br />
country and region. It emphasizes the regional competition advantage and concentrates on<br />
resources and local partners aiming to realize their achievement-oriented vision of future. Ibidem,<br />
p. 12.<br />
15 For more information, see: The draft regulation of European Parliament and European Council<br />
establishes common provisions concerning European Regional Development Fund, European<br />
Social Fund, Cohesion Fund, European Agricultural Fund for Rural Development, European Maritime<br />
and Fisheries Fund included in the common strategic frameworks and establishes general<br />
provisions concerning European Regional Development Fund, European Social Fund, Cohesion<br />
Fund and revokes the regulation (WE) nr 1083/2006.<br />
16 Przewodnik Strategii Badań i Innowacyjności Na Rzecz Inteligentnej Specjalizacji (S3), Komisja Europejska,<br />
2013, p. 12.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
134<br />
Anna Masłoń-Oracz<br />
lated variety. This concept refers to the regions which have diversified<br />
specializations and common competences, for instance, specialist<br />
knowledge and technologies. Therefore, this variety constitutes a base<br />
for innovation which is a result of interaction between particular regions<br />
17 .<br />
According to Dominique Forey, this phenomenon creates favourable<br />
conditions for:<br />
• the creation of new domains which have their basis in already<br />
existing technologies<br />
• transformation of already existing sectors<br />
• diversification of local economy 18 .<br />
The concept of SS establishes the adjustments of the strategies<br />
of regional development to the level of development of clusters. This<br />
phase of clusters’ development depends on clusters’ position in their<br />
life cycle. The SS strategy particularly focuses on an emerging cluster.<br />
It is essential for emerging clusters to identify a new sector or a new<br />
domain in which they will specialize. That is why one should support<br />
entrepreneurs who by establishing new contact networks support<br />
the exchange of experience, technology and good practices. Table 1 illustrates<br />
the so called entrepreneurial discovery being one of the stages<br />
of smart specializations.<br />
Tab. 1: Enabling Entrepreneurial Discovery for emerging clusters<br />
Emerging cluster<br />
Specific challenges for emerging clusters<br />
Framework High • Acceptance of risk<br />
• Risk Management<br />
Capital<br />
Low<br />
• Project, not institution<br />
• Exploration of market opportunities<br />
Knowledge Medium<br />
• Crossing geographical and industrial boundaries<br />
Source: drawn up on the basis of The role of cluster in smart specialization strategies, European Commission 2013, p. 30-40.<br />
17 J. Del Castillo, B. Barroeta, J. Paton, Converting Smart Specialisation into a Regional Strategy, “Infyde”,<br />
Working Paper, vol. 2, <strong>2014</strong>, no. 1, p. 3.<br />
18 D. Foray, P. A. David, B. Hall, Smart Specialisation: the Concept in Potocnik’s, “Expert Group Knowledge<br />
for Growth Report”, 2009, p. 34.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
Recommendations for Development of Cluster Policy in Croatia...<br />
135<br />
Tab. 2: Adjusting cluster policies to the stage of Cluster Development. Enabling Entrepreneurial<br />
Discovery for emerging clusters. [original table]<br />
Source: The role of cluster in smart specialization strategies, European Commission 2013, p. 33.<br />
Both concepts of clusters and Smart Specialisation are similar, but<br />
they put stress on different aspects. Although Clusters are very important<br />
elements of developing Sustainable Regional Development Strategy,<br />
they should not be identified with Smart Specialization. Smart<br />
Specialization is a broader concept aiming at transformation of local<br />
economy. Clusters may come closer to Smart Specialization only when<br />
they are stimulating development of a new sector and new knowledge.<br />
However, one should remember that the position of a cluster depends<br />
on its phase of life cycle.<br />
Summarizing, one can state that clusters constitute the most important<br />
element of the implementation of SS strategy. However, one<br />
should bear in mind that the full potential of clusters will be applied<br />
under the following conditions:<br />
Smart specialization integrates policy based on clusters. SS transforms<br />
whole regional economy and contributes to the development<br />
of technology and communication between particular sectors.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
136<br />
Anna Masłoń-Oracz<br />
Developed programs of regional support contribute to the local<br />
environment (in this case, the emerging clusters will fulfil the conditions<br />
of good practice) 19 .<br />
Tab 2. Similarities and differences between smart specialisation and clusters<br />
Smart Specialisation<br />
Clusters<br />
Similarities<br />
Productivity and innovation are critical for sustained growth<br />
Multiple factors influence productivity and innovation<br />
Importance of proximity and local spillovers and a critical role of locational context<br />
Differences<br />
Exploring emerging market opportunities<br />
Facilitating knowledge about spillovers between<br />
sectors and knowledge domains<br />
Exploit related variety between knowledge domains<br />
Derive structural social and economic changes<br />
Critical mass<br />
The source of knowledge: shared infrastructure and<br />
common experience<br />
Entrepreneurs derive their knowledge from each<br />
other and other entities of local economic community<br />
Enhancing performance of a set of linked companies<br />
Source: The role of cluster of smart specialisation strategies, European Commission 2013, p. 9-17.<br />
3.<br />
Development of cluster policy in Poland and<br />
the synthesis of cluster – conclusions for Croatia.<br />
In reference to The Cluster Initiative Green Book the attempt to elaborate<br />
cluster policy in the countries undergoing economic transformation<br />
is burdened by the following problems:<br />
• Limited confidence of the entrepreneurs to the government<br />
initiatives<br />
• Lack of experience in cooperation<br />
• Lack of sufficient knowledge about clusters<br />
• Barriers connected with development of resourcefulness 20 .<br />
19 D. Foray, P. A. David, B. Hall, Smart Specialisation – The Concept, Knowledge, “Economists Policy<br />
Brief”, 2009, no. 9 and Smart Specialisation Platform “Guide to Research and Innovation Strategies<br />
for Smart Specialisation (RIS 3)”, 2012 on: http://s3platform.jrc.ec.europa.eu/home [March 2012].<br />
20 Polityka Wspierania Klastrów. Najlepsze Praktyki dla Polski, op. cit.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
Recommendations for Development of Cluster Policy in Croatia...<br />
137<br />
Basic barriers restraining the development of cluster policy in Poland<br />
before accession to EU were mainly identified with: lack of cooperation<br />
between entrepreneurs, institutions and organizations, lack<br />
of confidence to business partners, cultural barriers, lack of confidence<br />
to potential cluster’s entities, no willingness to cooperate. The abovementioned<br />
constraints resulted from underdevelopment of business<br />
cooperation. It is worth stressing that also underdevelopment of transportation,<br />
telecommunication and information technology infrastructure<br />
put many constraints on establishing clusters in particular<br />
regions 21 . When Poland became a member of the European Union, its<br />
activity on the international market became more dynamic. Therefore,<br />
Poland joined different organizations and also acquired access to external<br />
funds which in natural way stimulated the creation of clusters.<br />
3.1. Clusters’ support policy in Poland<br />
The analysis entitled Benchmarking klastrów w Polsce – 2010 22 carried<br />
out in 2009 on a group of 47 Polish clusters, created between 1997-<br />
2009, indicates that only one cluster of this group was created before<br />
2000. Most of the examined clusters were created between 2007 and<br />
2008. 13 of the analyzed initiatives were created until 2007.<br />
Graph 1: Examined years of clusters creation<br />
Source: Benchmarking klastrów w Polsce – 2010, Polska Agencja Rozwoju Przedsiębiorczości, Warszawa 2010, p. 27.<br />
21 C. Pilarska, op. cit., p. 74-79.<br />
22 Raport “Benchmarking klastrów w Polsce – 2010”, Polska Agencja Rozwoju Przedsiębiorczości,<br />
Warszawa 2010, p. 27.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
138<br />
Anna Masłoń-Oracz<br />
In the financial perspective for the years 2004-2006, the Ministry<br />
of Economy together with the Polish Agency for Enterprise Development<br />
and self-government authorities undertook promotion activities<br />
aiming at popularization of knowledge about clusters. Through<br />
a system of trainings and workshops clusters were presented as innovative<br />
concept leading to the growth of competitiveness of enterprises<br />
united within cluster’s structure 23 .<br />
The support of the cluster policy in Poland is associated with sectorial<br />
operational program Improvement of the Competitiveness of Enterprises<br />
for the years 2004-2006, action 1.1.2. Strengthening of Institutions<br />
Supporting Operations of Enterprises and Networks of Institutions<br />
Supporting Operations of Enterprises and Sectorial Operational Program<br />
Human Resources Development 2004-2006, action 2.3 Development<br />
of Human Resources for Modern Economy, schema b: Promotion<br />
of Systematic Solutions for Adaptive Potential and Knowledge-based<br />
Economy. In the scope of action 2.2, the Polish Agency for Enterprise<br />
Development accomplished a program entitled Training Program for<br />
Promotion of Clusters. Its main objective was the presentation of opportunities<br />
of cooperation in the form of clusters for enterprisers<br />
as well as for territorial self-governing bodies 24 .<br />
In 2007, the Polish Agency for Enterprise Development realized<br />
pilotage program entitled Strengthening Cluster Development in scope<br />
of which one could obtain funds for cluster initiatives from Integrated<br />
Regional Operational Program (IROP), action 2.6. Regional Innovation<br />
Strategies and Transfer of Knowledge.<br />
In the financial perspective for the years 2007-2013, the strategy<br />
of cluster policy is partially framed in the strategic document entitled<br />
Directions of Expanding Innovativeness of Economy 2007-2013 which<br />
indicates national and regional operational programs as instruments<br />
for strengthening and developing clusters. The Operational Program<br />
Innovative Economy, action 5.1. Strengthening of Supra-Regional Cooperation<br />
Links, which was one of the most important programs for<br />
strengthening development of clusters at the national level for the fi-<br />
23 W. Duczmal, W. Potwora (eds.), Klastry i Inicjatywy Klastrowe w Województwie Opolskim, Wyższa<br />
Szkoła Zarządzania i Administracji w Opolu, Opole 2010, p. 31.<br />
24 Kierunki i polityka rozwoju klastrów w Polsce, Ministerstwo Gospodarki Departament Rozwoju<br />
Gospodarki, Warszawa 2009, p. 18.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
Recommendations for Development of Cluster Policy in Croatia...<br />
139<br />
nancial perspective 2007-2013, aimed to increase competitiveness<br />
of companies by strengthening links between companies, research<br />
and development units.<br />
Additionally, within the scope of IROP one could obtain support for<br />
the initiatives strengthening operations of clusters in a given region:<br />
• support for technology parks and business incubators<br />
• support for business institutions aiming at development of innovations<br />
• elaboration of alternative forms of external financing of development<br />
of resourcefulness<br />
• elaboration of alternative forms of external financing for the purpose<br />
of development of resourcefulness<br />
• support for promulgation and popularization of knowledge related<br />
to intellectual property.<br />
3.2. Detailed analysis of existing clusters in Poland<br />
Among other actions realized by PAED one can enumerate an operational<br />
program entitled Development of Eastern Poland dealing with<br />
promotion of cooperation.<br />
Within the scope of 16 operational programs at the regional levels,<br />
there are several actions supporting the creation and development<br />
of cluster initiative.<br />
Separate actions were performed for the following voivodeships<br />
(pursuant to the Nomenclature of Territorial Units for Statistics level<br />
2) Mazowieckie, Lubuskie, Śląskie, Opolskie, Pomorskie, Podlaskie,<br />
Wielkopolskie, Zachodniopomorskie, Warmińsko-mazurskie, Lubuskie,<br />
Małopolskie and Świętokrzyskie. Whereas in the remaining<br />
voivodeships, there was a possibility to obtain support for the cluster<br />
initiatives within the scope of activities executing more than one projects.<br />
Most of the project funds are dedicated to development of innovation<br />
and technology, stimulation of resourcefulness and promotional<br />
activity. Additionally, most subsidiaries were granted for investments,<br />
development of clusters and personnel trainings. Implemented programs<br />
concerned primarily cooperation between companies and R+D<br />
units and transfer of technology. Some of the said programs were<br />
dedicated directly towards entrepreneurs, granting them funds for<br />
personnel training. In each voivodeship one could find programs<br />
granting funds for development of local and regional business links.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
140<br />
Anna Masłoń-Oracz<br />
In regional operational programs, there was also possibility of co-financing<br />
transfer of new technologies, development of technological<br />
parks and scientific units 25 .<br />
Operational programs in Łódzkie, Mazowieckie, Opolskie, Podlaskie,<br />
Świętokrzyskie and Warmińsko-mazurskie Voivodeships focused<br />
mainly on the creation and expansion of clusters. An improvement<br />
in the cooperation between clusters and R+D units was noticeable<br />
in Kujawsko-pomorskie, Mazowieckie and Śląskie Voivodeships. Activities<br />
putting into effect new technologies were included in the operational<br />
programs for Lubuskie and Podlaskie Voivodeships. Promotion<br />
of cluster initiatives as well as technology parks and business incubators<br />
was included in the activities of Mazowieckie and Podlaskie<br />
Voivodeships 26 .<br />
The examined clusters operate in various lines of business, but<br />
most of them are connected with technological information, aviation<br />
and construction sectors. The fewest clusters operate in transportation,<br />
automotive and medical sectors.<br />
More than half of the examined clusters were created from<br />
the so called grass-root initiatives. This means that, they were created<br />
intrinsically from the cooperation of companies. 17% of the examined<br />
clusters were created from top-down initiative, and 30% of them<br />
represent mixed initiative, i.e. they were created from the cooperation<br />
of companies, non-profit organizations and the public sector.<br />
An association is the most popular organizational and legal form<br />
of clusters – 16 from 35 of the examined clusters operate on the basis<br />
of this legal form (4,5 of examined clusters operate as spółka z.o.o.<br />
(limited liability company)). Only one cluster operates as a foundation,<br />
whereas 6 operate on the basis of other deeds 27 .<br />
25 Instytut Badań nad Gospodarką Rynkową „Wykorzystanie Koncepcji Klastrów dla kształtowania<br />
polityki innowacyjnej i technologicznej państwa. Rekomendacje dla polityki stymulowania rozwoju<br />
klastrów w Polsce”, 2009, http://www.ewaluacja.gov.pl/wyniki/documents/2_030.pdf<br />
26 UniaEuropejska.org „Klastry”, 2001, http://www.uniaeuropejska.org/klaster-czyli-w-grupie-raniej<br />
27 J. Hałub-Iwan (ed.), Benchmarking klastrów w Polsce – 2012, Warszawa 2012, p. 25.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
Recommendations for Development of Cluster Policy in Croatia...<br />
141<br />
Graph 2: Clusters’ organizational and legal forms<br />
Source: Benchmarking klastrów w Polsce – 2010, Polska Agencja Rozwoju Przedsiębiorczości, Warszawa 2010, p. 24-26.<br />
According to the data by the European Cluster Observatory of <strong>2014</strong>,<br />
Poland has about 264 clusters. Most of them were established after<br />
2006 when Poland joined the EU, obtaining access to funds from financial<br />
programs realized in years 2007-2013. Most of the existing clusters<br />
are associated with information technology, aviation, eco-energetics,<br />
hotel industry, tourism services as well as with construction, printing,<br />
wood and furniture industry sectors. After the accession of Poland<br />
to the UE, common programs funds became the main source of financing<br />
of cluster initiatives. Through their operations, benchmarked<br />
clusters obtained 65.5 million zlotys, from which 32.2 million was received<br />
from an operational program Innovative Economy 28 .<br />
By 2012, 212 cluster initiatives appeared in Poland. 26 of them are<br />
identified in Mazowieckie Voivodeship, 18 in Warmińsko-mazurskie<br />
Voivodeship and 17 in Śląskie Voivodeship. The dominant business<br />
line connected with cluster initiative is ICT, represented by<br />
28 clusters, including 6 cluster initiatives in Mazowieckie Voivodeship,<br />
5 in Małopolskie Voivodeship and 4 in Śląskie Voivodeship.<br />
28 M. Dzierżanowski (ed.), Kierunki i założenia polityki klastrowej w Polsce do 2020 roku, Polska Agencja<br />
Rozwoju Przedsiębiorczości, Warszawa 2012, p. 17.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
142<br />
Anna Masłoń-Oracz<br />
The tourist sector includes 27 initiatives, 4 of which are located in Lubuskie<br />
Voivodeship. Food industry locates initiatives on the territory<br />
of 12 Voivodeships, 3 of which operate in Lubuskie, Łódzkie, Podlaskie<br />
and Warmińsko-mazurskie Voivodeships. Łódzkie Voivodeship dominates<br />
in the textile and clothing industry, with 5 cluster initiatives operating<br />
there. In Warmińsko-mazurskie Voivodeship, wood industry<br />
is the dominant branch; one can enumerate about 4 initiatives of this<br />
type. Mazurskie Voivodeship has 4 initiatives from automotive sector<br />
29 operating there.<br />
3.3. Development of clusters in Croatia and other European countries.<br />
Majority of clusters in Croatia function in the manufacturing and agriculture<br />
sectors, having more than 500 employees (40% of the total),<br />
these clusters are mainly financed by membership (68%), and they are<br />
mainly producing for Croatian market (72%). The development of regional<br />
clusters in Croatia commenced after 2005. The innovative activity<br />
of European clusters is relatively concentrated in a few areas<br />
in Europe (West Germany and most regions of Austria, the north and<br />
east of France, the south-eastern part of the United Kingdom, the Netherlands<br />
and in some Scandinavian countries, mostly in Sweden) 30 .<br />
Conclusions<br />
To summarise, one can state that a part of clusters’ initiatives in particular<br />
regions has been created, and is being created, thanks to the accessibility<br />
to funds designated for development of clusters – at the regional<br />
and at national level. Unfortunately, this procedure causes some kind<br />
of inflation of cluster initiatives 31 , some which do not influence the re-<br />
29 Klastry w Polsce, Polska Agencja Rozwoju Przedsiębiorczości, Warszawa 2012, p. 8-9.<br />
30 A. Obadićthe, Analysis Of Regional Cluster Development In Europe And Croatia, 2009, p. 17.<br />
31 On the basis of benchmarking research carried out in 2012 on a group of 35 clusters with attributed<br />
phase of their development, 80% of them were described as emerging clusters. The youngest<br />
clusters, created in years 2010-2011 and older clusters, created in years 2006-2007, were identified<br />
in incubation phase. However, one of the youngest clusters, created in 2011, has been defined<br />
as an emerging cluster. These data indicate that the number of years is not the sole factor determining<br />
cluster’s development. Without appropriate activity, clusters which function on the market<br />
for several years do not advance to the next stage of development. However, clusters which<br />
take opportunities arising from cooperation can advance to the next phase in a short time.<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
Recommendations for Development of Cluster Policy in Croatia...<br />
143<br />
gional level and by the same they do no speed up the development<br />
processes. The foregoing analysis of the types of clusters’ business<br />
lines indicates that Polish policy aiming at stimulating the development<br />
of clusters, in relation to the growth of their competitive position,<br />
shall take into account the specificity and smart specialization<br />
of a given region.<br />
Bibliography:<br />
Benchmarking klastrów w Polsce – 2010, Polska Agencja Rozwoju Przedsiębiorczości,<br />
Warszawa 2010<br />
Brasili C., Fanfani R., Agri-food Districts: Theory and Evidence, 10 th Congress<br />
of EAAE, Zaragoza (Spain) 28-31 August 2002, p. 61-80<br />
Duczmal W., Potwora W. (eds.), Klastry i inicjatywy klastrowe w województwie<br />
opolskim, Wyższa Szkoła Zarządzania i Administracji w Opolu, Opole<br />
2010<br />
Dzierżanowski M. (ed.), Kierunki i założenia polityki klastrowej w Polsce do<br />
2020, Polska Agencja Rozwoju Przedsiębiorczości, Warszawa 2012<br />
Etzkowitz H., Leydesdorff L., The Triple Helix As a Model for Innovation<br />
Studies, “Science and Public Policy”, 1998, no. 25(3)<br />
Foray D., David P. A., Hall B., Guide to Research and Innovation Strategies<br />
for Smart Specialisation (RIS 3), Smart Specialisation Platform, http://<br />
s3platform.jrc.ec.europa.eu/home [March 2012]<br />
Foray D., David P. A., Hall B., Smart Specialisation – The Concept, Knowledge,<br />
“Economists Policy Brief”, June 2009, no. 9<br />
Hołub-Iwan J. (ed.), Benchmarking klastrów w Polsce – 2012, Warszawa 2012<br />
Instytut Badań nad Gospodarką Rynkową „Wykorzystanie Koncepcji Klastrów<br />
dla kształtowania polityki innowacyjnej i technologicznej państwa.<br />
Rekomendacje dla polityki stymulowania rozwoju klastrów w Polsce”,<br />
2009, http://www.ewaluacja.gov.pl/wyniki/documents/2_030.pdfhttp://<br />
www.uniaeuropejska.org/klaster-czyli-w-grupie-raniej<br />
Kierunki i polityka rozwoju klastrów w Polsce, Ministerstwo Gospodarki Departament<br />
Rozwoju Gospodarki, Warszawa 2009<br />
Kierunki i założenia polityki klastrowej w Polsce do 2020 roku, Polska Agencja<br />
Rozwoju Przedsiębiorczości 2012<br />
Klastry w Polsce, Polska Agencja Rozwoju Przedsiębiorczości, Warszawa 2012<br />
Pilarska C., Klastry, Doświadczenia Polski i Innych Krajów Unii Europejskiej,<br />
Wydawnictwo Uniwersytetu Ekonomicznego w Krakowie, Kraków 2013<br />
Polityka wspierania klastrów. Najlepsze praktyki dla Polski, Instytut Badań<br />
nad Gospodarką Rynkową, Gdańsk 2004<br />
Porter M., The Competitive Advantage of Nations, Macmillan, London 1990<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
144<br />
Anna Masłoń-Oracz<br />
Przewodnik Strategii Badań i Innowacji na rzecz inteligentnej specjalizacji<br />
(RIS 3), Komisja Europejska, 2013<br />
Rola klastrów w budowaniu gospodarki opartej na wiedzy, Instytut Badań<br />
nad Gospodarką Rynkową, Gdańsk, Szczecin, 2011<br />
The Role of Cluster in Smart Specialisation Strategies, European Commission,<br />
2013<br />
Trend Chart Report, European Commission, 2003<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
About the Authors<br />
Artur Adamczyk – Ph.D., Assistant Professor, Centre for Europe, University<br />
of Warsaw<br />
e-mail: a.m.adamczyk@uw.edu.pl<br />
Bartosz Bojarczyk – Ph.D., University of Maria Curie-Sklodowska in Lublin<br />
Ewa Dominikowska – Ph.D. student, University of Warsaw<br />
Donika Emini – a fellow of Konrad Adenauer Stiftung (KAS Foundation) at the<br />
Kosovan Center for Security Studies in Prishtina, Kosovo<br />
Abit Hoxha – doctoral researcher at the Ludwig Maximilian University (LMU)<br />
in the INFOCORE project in January <strong>2014</strong><br />
Mladen Kardzoski – Ph.D., Assistant Professor, Faculty of Law, University of<br />
“St. Kliment Ohridski” – Bitola. Author disagrees with the reference FY-<br />
ROM used in part of the text<br />
e-mail: mladenkaradzoski1983@gmail.com<br />
Anna Masłoń-Oracz – Ph.D. student at Warsaw School of Economics, a political<br />
scientist, economist, the CEO of Maroney Group, Vice-Chairperson<br />
of Polish European Community Study Association, a member of the International<br />
Women Forum
146<br />
About the Authors<br />
Jan Muś – Ph.D., LLM, Assistant Professor at the Institute of Political Sciences<br />
and International Affairs, Catholic University of Lublin<br />
Tomasz Olejarz – Vice-Director and a lecturer at the Institute of Political Science<br />
and Regional Policy at the East European State Higher School in Przemyśl<br />
(PWSW); Ph.D. candidate at the Political Science Faculty at Maria<br />
Curie-Sklodowska University in Lublin<br />
Magdalena Rekść – Ph.D., University of Lodz<br />
Tomasz Stępniewski – Doctor Habilitatus, Associate Professor at the Institute<br />
of Political Sciences and International Affairs, The John Paul II Catholic<br />
University of Lublin and an associate fellow at the Institute of East-Central<br />
Europe in Lublin<br />
e-mail: tomasz.stepniewski5@gmail.com<br />
<strong>Rocznik</strong> Instytutu Europy Środkowo-Wschodniej • Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>) • Zeszyt 3
<strong>Rocznik</strong><br />
Instytutu Europy<br />
Środkowo-Wschodniej<br />
Rok 12 (<strong>2014</strong>)<br />
Zeszyt 3<br />
Tomasz Stępniewski, Tomasz Olejarz<br />
Is Kosovo a precedent Legal and international dilemmas of the unilateral Declaration of Independence<br />
of the Kosovo Republic.<br />
On 17 th February 2008, the parliamentary body of the temporary authorities of Kosovo adopted a Declaration<br />
of Independence and proclaimed that Kosovo should be recognized as an “independent and sovereign country”.<br />
At present, 106 countries recognize Kosovo as an independent country (as for 2 nd July, <strong>2014</strong>). The political dilemmas<br />
of the countries of the international community, including the requirement of a legal assessment of the consequences<br />
of the unilateral Declaration of Independence of the Kosovo Republic, referred, in fact, to the need to take<br />
a stance towards the meaning of and the mutual relations between the basic rules and principles and the institutions<br />
of modern international law (ius inter gentes).<br />
Mladen Karadzoski, Artur Adamczyk<br />
Macedonia’s Difficult Path to the European Union<br />
Macedonia’s road to the European Union seems particularly bumpy. Despite the implemented reforms and the<br />
determination of consecutive governments to obtain a membership in Western European structures, the country<br />
still has no tangible prospects for accession. The unresolved dispute between Greece and Macedonia concerning the<br />
name of the country and the strained relations between Skopje and Sofia keep preventing Macedonia from participating<br />
in the processes of European integration. The Macedonian society is already tired and feels humiliated by<br />
the long wait for the EU’s decision on commencing accession negotiations. On the other hand, Macedonia’s leading<br />
political party, the Internal Macedonian Revolutionary Organization – Democratic Party for Macedonian National<br />
Unity (VMRO – DPMNE), does not exhibit any inclination towards reconciliation with the neighbours. On the<br />
contrary, it tries to gain political support by taking advantage of the Macedonians’ patriotic feelings by promoting<br />
a sense of threat to their national identity.<br />
Jan Muś<br />
Uneven and Combined Development of the Ethnopolitics in the Balkans<br />
Contemporary research approaches to ethnicity and ethnic groups tend to perceive them through the prisms of either<br />
political and institutional frameworks, widely understood protection or abuses of human (and minority) rights,<br />
or cultural and anthropological issues. This article seeks to address the question of inter-ethnic political relations<br />
through the prism of combined and uneven development law. The idea of combined and uneven development assumes<br />
that social development is directly linked to control over production process. In other words, economic development<br />
is a key determinant of social relations.